University  of  California  •  Berkeley 
Gift  of 

THOMAS  REX  HARDY 


*hBBP 


• 

[May,  1838. 

IMPORTANT   WORKS 

JUST    PUBLISHED   BY 

HARPER   &   BROTHERS,   NEW-YORK. 


Alice  ;  or,  The  Mysteries  :  a  Sequel  to  "  Ernest  Mal- 
travers."  By  the  Author  of  "  Pelham,"  "  Rienzi,"  &c.,  &c.  In 
2  vols.  12mo. 

Retrospect  of  Western  Travel.  By  Harriett  Marti- 
neau,  Author  of  "  Society  in  America."  2  vols.  12mo. 

The  Works  of  Charles  Lamb.  To  which  are  pre 
fixed  his  Letters,  and  a  Sketch  of  his  Life,  by  Thomas  Noon  Tal- 
fourd.  2  vols.  12mo.  Portrait. 

A  Journal  of  Travels  on  the  Continent  of  Europe  :  viz., 

in  England,  Ireland,  Scotland,  France,  Italy,  Switzerland,  some 
Parts  of  Germany,  and  the  Netherlands,  during  the  Years  1835 
and  '36.  By  Wilbur  Fisk,  D.D.  8vo.  With  Engravings. 

Memoirs  of  Aaron  Burr.  With  Miscellaneous  Selec 
tions  from  his  Correspondence.  2  vols.  8vo.  Portraits. 

A  New  Hieroglyphical  Bible,  with  400  Cuts  by  Ad 
ams.  16mo. 

Incidents  of  Travel  in  Egypt,  Arabia  Petraea,  and  the 
Holy  Land.  2  vols.  12mo.  Fifth  Edition.  With  Engravings. 

The  Narrative  of  Arthur  Gordon  Pym  of  Nantucket. 
Comprising  the  Details  of  a  Mutiny  and  atrocious  Butchery  on 
board  the  American  Brig  Grampus  on  her  Way  to  the  South  Seas 
in  the  Month  of  June,  1827,  &c.,  &c.,  &c.  12mo.  Engravings. 

The  Economy  of  Health ;  or,  the  Stream  of  Human 
Life  from  the  Cradle  to  the  Grave.  With  Reflections,  Moral, 
Physical,  and  Philosophical,  on  the  Septennial  Phases  of  Human 
Existence.  By  James  Johnson,  M.D.  18mo. 

The  Monk  of  Cimies.  By  Mrs.  Sherwood.  12mo. 
Engravings.  [Vol.  XIV.  of  her  Works.] 

Henry  Milner.  Complete.  [Vol.  XV.  of  Mrs.  Sher 
wood's  Works.] 

Sacred  History  of  the  World.  By  Sharon  Turner. 
Vol.  III.  [No.  83  of  the  Family  Library.] 

Scenery  of  the  Heavens.  By  Thomas  Dick,  LL.D., 
Author  of  "  Christian  Philosopher,"  &c.  18mo.  Engravings. 

Embassy  to  the  Eastern  Courts  of  Cochin-China,  Siam, 
and  Muscat.  By  Edmund  Roberts.  8ro. 


S  New  Works  Published  by  Harper  cf-  Brother* 

Leila ;  or,  the  Siege  of  Grenada.     By  E.  L.  Bulwer, 

Esq.,  Author  of  "  Eugene  Aram,"  &c.    12mo. 

Ernest  Maltravers.  By  the  Author  of  •'  Pelham," 
"  Rienzi,"  &c.  2  vols.  12mo. 

Attila.  By  the  Author  of  "  Richelieu," «*  Philip  Augus 
tus,"  "  The  Gipsy,"  &c.  2  vols.  12mo. 

Pelayo :  a  Story  of  the  Goth.  By  the  Author  of  "  Guy 
Rivers,"  "  Mellichampe,"  &c.  2  vols.  12mo. 

Burton  ;  or,  the  Sieges.  By  the  Author  of  "  Lafitte,* 
&c.  2  vols.  12mo. 

Live  and  Let  Live  ;  or,  Domestic  Service  Illustrated. 
By  the  Author  of  "  The  Linwoods,"  "  The  Poor  Rich  Man,"  &c. 
18mo. 

A  Love  Token  for  Children.  By  the  Author  of  "  Live 
and  Let  Live,"  &c.  18mo. 

Cromwell :  a  Romance  By  the  Author  of  "  The 
Brothers,"  &c.  2  vols.  12mo. 

Recollections  of  a  Southern  Matron.  By  the  Author 
of  "  Recollections  of  a  New-England  Housekeeper."  12mo. 

Falkner.  By  the  Author  of  "Frankenstein,"  "Lo- 
dore,"  &c.  12mo. 

Constance  Latimer ;  or,  the  Blind  Girl.  With  other 
Stories.  By  Mrs.  Emma  C.  Embury.  18mo.  ' 

Anthonys  Series  of  Classical  Works  for  Schools  and  Col 
leges,  now  in  the  course  of  publication. 
JO"  The  following  works,  already  published,  may  be  regarded  as 
specimens  of  the  whole  series,  which  will  consist  of  about  thirty 
volumes. 

Sallust's  Jugurthine  War  and  Conspiracy  of  Catiline, 

with  an  English  Commentary,  and  Geographical  and  Historical 
Indexes.  By  Charles  Anthon,  LL.D.  Sixth  Edition,  corrected 
and  enlarged.  12mo.  With  a  Portrait. 

Select  Orations  of  Cicero,  with  an  English  Commen 
tary,  and  Historical,  Geographical,  and  Legal  Indexes.  By 
Charles  Anthon,  LL.D.,  &c.  12mo.  Third  Edition. 

Caesar.  With  Notes,  &c.,  by  Professor  Anthon.  12mo. 
With  a  Map  of  Ancient  Gaul,  and  Plans  of  Battles,  Sieges,  &c. 

A  Grammar  of  the  Greek  Language,  for  the  Use  of 

Schools  and  Colleges,  with  Teutonic,  Gothic,  Sclavonic,  Gaelic. 
Sanscrit,  and  Zend  Analogies.  By  C.  Anthon,  LL.D.  12mo. 

A  System  of  Greek  Prosody  and  Metre,  with  Illustra 
tions  of  the  Choral  Scanning  in  the  Dramatic  Waiters.  By  C. 
Anthon,  LL.D.  12mo. 


THE    NARRATIVE 


OF 


ARTHUR    GORDO.N    P  Y  M. 

OF  NANTUCKET. 


COMPRISING  THE  DETAILS  OF  A  MUTINY  AND  ATROCIOUS  BUTCHERY 

ON  BOARD  THE  AMERICAN  BRIG  GRAMPUS,  ON    HER  WAY  TO 

THE    SOUTH    SEAS,  IN  THE   MONTH   OF  JUNE,  1827. 

WITH   AN   ACCOUNT   OF   THE    RECAPTURE    OF   THE   VESSEL   BY   THE 

SURVIVERS  ;   THEIR    SHIPWRECK  AND    SUBSEQUENT    HORRIBLE 

SUFFERINGS    FROM     FAMINE  ;     THEIR     DELIVERANCE     BY 

MEANS   OF   THE    BRITISH    SCHOONER    JANE    GUY  J   THE 

BRIEF    CRUISE    OF    THIS    LATTER    VESSEL    IN   THE 

ANTARCTIC  OCEAN  ;    HER  CAPTURE,  AND    THE 

MASSACRE      OF      HER      CREW     AMONG      A 

GROUP     OF      ISLANDS     IN      THE 

EIGHTY-FOURTH  PARALLEL  OF  SOUTHERN  LATITUDE; 

TOGETHER  WITH   THE    INCREDIBLE  ADVENTURES  AND 
DISCOVERIES 

STILL  FARTHER  SOUTH 

TO   WHICH   THAT    DISTRESSING    CALAMITY    GAVE    KISB. 


NEW-YORK: 
HARPER  &  BROTHERS,  82  CLIFF-ST. 

1838. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1838,  by 

HARPER  &  BROTHERS, 
in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  Southern  District  of  New-York. 


PREFACE. 


UPON  my  return  to  the  United  States  a  few 
months  ago,  after  the  extraordinary  series  of  ad 
venture  in  the  South  Seas  and  elsewhere,  of  which 
an  account  is  given  in  the  following  pages,  accident 
threw  me  into  the  society  of  several  gentlemen  in 
Richmond,  Va.,  who  felt  deep  interest  in  all  mat 
ters  relating  to  the  regions  I  had  visited,  and  who 
were  constantly  urging  it  upon  me,  as  a  duty,  to 
give  my  narrative  to  the  public.  I  had  several 
reasons,  however,  for  declining  to  do  so,  some  of 
which  were  of  a  nature  altogether  private,  and  con 
cern  no  person  but  myself;  others  not  so  much  so. 
One  consideration  which  deterred  me  was,  that, 
having  kept  no  journal  during  a  greater  portion  of 
the  time  in  which  I  was  absent,  I  feared  I  should 
not  be  able  to  write,  from  mere  memory,  a  state 
ment  so  minute  and  connected  as  to  have  the  ap 
pearance  of  that  truth  it  would  really  possess,  bar 
ring  only  the  natural  and  unavoidable  exaggeration 
to  which  all  of  us  are  prone  when  detailing  events 
which  have  had  powerful  influence  in  exciting  the 
imaginative  faculties.  Another  reason  was,  that 
the  incidents  to  be  narrated  were  of  a  nature  so  pos 
itively  marvellous,  that,  unsupported  as  my  asser 
tions  must  necessarily  be  (except  by  the  evidence  of 
a  single  individual,  and  he  a  half-breed  Indian),  I 
A2 


VI  PREFACE. 


could  only  hope  for  belief  among  my  family,  and 
those  of  my  friends  who  have  had  reason,  through 
life,  to  put  faith  in  my  veracity — the  probability 
being  that  the  public  at  large  would  regard  what  I 
should  put  forth  as  merely  an  impudent  and  inge 
nious  fiction.  A  distrust  in  my  own  abilities  as 
a  writer  was,  nevertheless,  one  of  the  principal 
causes  which  prevented  me  from  complying  with 
the  suggestions  of  my  advisers. 

Among  those  gentlemen  in  Virginia  who  ex 
pressed  the  greatest  interest  in  my  statement,  more 
particularly  in  regard  to  that  portion  of  it  which  re 
lated  to  the  Antarctic  Ocean,  was  Mr.  Poe,  lately 
editor  of  the  Southern  Literary  Messenger,  a 
monthly  magazine,  published  by  Mr.  Thomas  W. 
White,  in  the  city  of  Richmond.  He  strongly  ad 
vised  me,  among  others,  to  prepare  at  once  a  full 
account  of  what  I  had  seen  and  undergone,  and 
trust  to  the  shrewdness  and  common  sense  of  the 
public — insisting,  with  great  plausibility,  that  how 
ever  roughly,  as  regards  mere  authorship,  my  book 
should  be  got  up,  its  very  uncouthness,  if  there 
were  any,  would  give  it  all  the  better  chance  of 
being  received  as  truth. 

Notwithstanding  this  representation,  I  did  not 
make  up  my  mind  to  do  as  he  suggested.  He 
afterward  proposed  (finding  that  I  would  not  stir  in 
the  matter)  that  I  should  allow  him  to  draw  up,  in 
his  own  words,  a  narrative  of  the  earlier  portion  of 
my  adventures,  from  facts  afforded  by  myself,  pub 
lishing  it  in  the  Southern  Messenger  under  the  garb 
of  fiction.  To  this,  perceiving  no  objection,  I  con 
sented,  stipulating  only  that  my  real  name  should 
be  retained.  Two  numbers  of  the  pretended  fic 
tion  appeared,  consequently,  in  the  Messenger  for 
January  and  February  (1837),  and,  in  order  that  it 
might  certainly  be  regarded  as  fiction,  the  name 


PREFACE.  Vll 

• 

of  Mr.  Poe  was  affixed  to  the  articles  in  the  table 
of  contents  of  the  magazine. 

The  manner  in  which  this  ruse  was  received 
has  induced  me  at  length  to  undertake  a  regular 
compilation  and  publication  of  the  adventures  in 
question  ;  for  I  found  that,  in  spite  of  the  air  of  fa 
ble  which  had  been  so  ingeniously  thrown  around 
that  portion  of  my  statement  which  appeared  in 
the  Messenger  (without  altering  or  distorting  a 
single  fact),  the  public  were  still  not  at  all  disposed 
to  receive  it  as  fable,  and  several  letters  were  sent 
to  Mr.  P.'s  address  distinctly  expressing  a  convic 
tion  to  the  contrary.  I  thence  concluded  that  the 
facts  of  my  narrative  would  prove  of  such  a  nature 
as  to  carry  with  them  sufficient  evidence  of  their 
own  authenticity,  and  that  I  had  consequently  little 
to  fear  on  the  score  of  popular  incredulity. 

This  expose  being  made,  it  will  be  seen  at  once 
how  much  of  what  follows  I  claim  to  be  my  own 
writing ;  and  it  will  also  be  understood  that  no  fact 
is  misrepresented  in  the  first  few  pages  which 
were  written  by  Mr.  Poe.  Even  to  those  read 
ers  who  have  not  seen  the  Messenger,  it  will  be 
unnecessary  to  point  out  where  his  portion  ends 
and  my  own  commences  ;  the  difference  in  point 
of  style  will  be  readily  perceived. 

A.  G.  PYM. 

New-York,  July,  1838. 


NARRATIVE 


A.    GORDON    PYM. 


MY  name  is  Arthur  Gordon  Pym.  My  father  was  a  re 
spectable  trader  in  sea-stores  at  Nantucket,  where  I  was 
born.  My  maternal  grandfather  was  an  attorney  in  good 
practice.  He  was  fortunate  in  everything,  and  had  specu 
lated  very  successfully  in  stocks  of  the  Edgarton  New- 
Bank,  as  it  was  formerly  called.  By  these  and  other 
means  he  had  managed  to  lay  by  a  tolerable  sum  of  mon 
ey.  He  was  more  attached  to  myself,  I  believe,  than 
to  any  other  person  in  the  world,  and  I  expected  to  in 
herit  the  most  of  his  property  at  his  death.  He  sent  me, 
at  six  years  of  age,  to  the  school  of  old  Mr.  Ricketts,  a 
gentleman  with  only  one  arm,  and  of  eccentric  manners 
— he  is  well  known  to  almost  every  person  who  has 
visited  New  Bedford.  I  stayed  at  his  school  until  I  was 
sixteen,  when  I  left  him  for  Mr.  E.  Ronald's  academy 
on  the  hill.  Here  I  became  intimate  with  the  son  of 
Mr.  Barnard,  a  sea  captain,  who  generally  sailed  in  the 
employ  of  Lloyd  and  Vredenburgh — Mr.  Barnard  is  also 
very  well  known  in  New  Bedford,  and  has  many  rela 
tions,  I  am  certain,  in  Edgarton.  His  son  was  named 
Augustus,  and  he  was  nearly  two  years  older  than  my 
self.  He  had  been  on  a  whaling  voyage  with  his  father 
in  the  John  Donaldson,  and  was  always  talking  to  me  of 
his  adventures  in  the  South  Pacific  Ocean.  I  used  fre 
quently  to  go  home  with  him,  and  remain  all  day,  and 
sometimes  all  night.  We  occupied  the  same  bed,  and 
he  would  be  sure  to  keep  me  awake  until  almost  light, 


10  NARRATIVE    OP 

telling  me  stories  of  the  natives  of  the  Island  of  Tinian, 
and  other  places  he  had  visited  in  his  travels.  At  last  I 
could  not  help  being  interested  in  what  he  said,  and  by 
degrees  I  felt  the  greatest  desire  to  go  to  sea.  I  owned 
a  sail-boat  called  the  Ariel,  and  worth  about  seventy-five 
dollars.  She  had  a  half-deck  or  cuddy,  and  was  rigged 
sloop-fashion — I  forget  her  tonnage,  but  she  would  hold 
ten  persons  without  much  crowding.  In  this  boat  we 
were  in  the  habit  of  going  on  some  of  the  maddest  freaks 
in  the  world  ;  and,  when  I  now  think  of  them,  it  appears 
to  me  a  thousand  wonders  that  I  am  alive  to-day. 

I  will  relate  one  of  these  adventures  by  way  of  intro 
duction  to  a  longer  and  more  momentous  narrative.  One 
night  there  was  a  party  at  Mr.  Barnard's,  and  both  Au 
gustus  and  myself  were  not  a  little  intoxicated  towards 
the  close  of  it.  As  usual,  in  such  cases,  I  took  part  of 
his  bed  in  preference  to  going  home.  He  went  to  sleep, 
as  I  thought,  very  quietly  (it  being  near  one  when  the 
party  broke  up),  and  without  saying  a  word  on  his  favour 
ite  topic.  It  might  have  been  half  an  hour  from  the  time 
of  our  getting  in  bed,  and  I  was  just  about  falling  into  a 
doze,  when  he  suddenly  started  up,  and  swore  with  a 
terrible  oath  that  he  would  not  go  to  sleep  for  any  Arthur 
Pym  in  Christendom,  when  there  was  so  glorious  a 
breeze  from  the  southwest.  I  never  was  so  astonished 
in  my  life,  not  knowing  what  he  intended,  and  thinking 
that  the  wines  and  liquors  he  had  drunk  had  set  him  en 
tirely  beside  himself.  He  proceeded  to  talk  very  coolly, 
however,  saying  he  knew  that  I  supposed  him  intoxicated, 
but  that  he  was  never  more  sober  in  his  life.  He  was 
only  tired,  he  added,  of  lying  in  bed  on  such  a  fine  night 
like  a  dog,  and  was  determined  to  get  up  and  dress,  and 
go  out  on  a  frolic  with  the  boat.  I  can  hardly  tell  what 
possessed  me,  but  the  words  were  no  sooner  out  of  his 
mouth  than  I  felt  a  thrill  of  the  greatest  excitement  and 
pleasure,  and  thought  his  mad  idea  one  of  the  most  de 
lightful  and  most  reasonable  things  in  the  world.  It  was 
blowing  almost  a  gale,  and  the  weather  was  very  cold — 
it  being  late  in  October.  I  sprang  out  of  bed,  neverthe 
less,  in  a  kind  of  ecstasy,  and  told  him  I  was  quite  as 


A.   GORDON   PYM.  11 

brave  as  himself,  and  quite  as  tired  as  he  was  of  lying 
in  bed  like  a  dog,  and  quite  as  ready  for  any  fun  or 
frolic  as  any  Augustus  Barnard  in  Nantucket. 

We  lost  no  time  in  getting  on  our  clothes  and  hurrying 
down  to  the  boat.  She  was  lying  at  the  old  decayed 
wharf  by  the  lumber-yard  of  Pankey  &  Co.,  and  almost 
thumping  her  sides  out  against  the  rough  logs.  Augus 
tus  got  into  her  and  bailed  her,  for  she  was  nearly  half 
full  of  water.  This  being  done,  we  hoisted  jib  and  main 
sail,  kept  full,  and  started  boldly  out  to  sea.  ,;.-»  , 

The  wind,  as  I  before  said,  blew  freshly  from  the 
southwest.  The  night  was  very  clear  and  cold.  Au 
gustus  had  taken  the  helm,  and  I  stationed  myself  by  the 
mast,  on  the  deck  of  the  cuddy.  We  flew  along  at  a 
great  rate — neither  of  us  having  said  a  word  since  cast 
ing  loose  from  the  wharf.  I  now  asked  my  companion 
what  course  he  intended  to  steer,  and  what  time  he 
thought  it  probable  we  should  get  back.  He  whistled 
for  a  few  minutes,  and  then  said  crustily,  "  I  am  going 
to  sea — you  may  go  home  if  you  think  proper."  Turning 
my  eyes  upon  him,  I  perceived  at  once  that,  in  spite  of 
his  assumed  nonchalance,  he  was  greatly  agitated.  I 
could  see  him  distinctly  by  the  light  of  the  moon — his 
face  was  paler  than  any  marble,  and  his  hand  shook  so 
excessively  that  he  could  scarcely  retain  hold  of  the 
tiller.  I  found  that  something  had  gone  wrong,  and  be 
came  seriously  alarmed.  At  this  period  I  knew  little 
about  the  management  of  a  boat,  and  was  now  depending 
entirely  upon  the  nautical  skill  of  my  friend.  The  wind, 
too,  had  suddenly  increased,  as  we  were  fast  getting  out 
of  the  lee  of  the  land — still  I  was  ashamed  to  betray  any 
trepidation,  and  for  almost  half  an  hour  maintained  a 
resolute  silence.  I  could  stand  it  no  longer,  however, 
and  spoke  to  Augustus  about  the  propriety  of  turning- 
back.  As  before,  it  was  nearly  a  minute  before  he 
made  answer,  or  took  any  notice  of  my  suggestion. 
"  By-and-by,"  said  he  at  length — "  time  enough — home 
by-and-by."  I  had  expected  a  similar  reply,  but  there 
was  something  in  the  tone  of  these  words  which  filled 
me  with  an  indescribable  feeling  of  dread.  I  again 


12  NARRATIVE   OF 

looked  at  the  speaker  attentively.  His  lips  were  per 
fectly  livid,  and  his  knees  shook  so  violently  together 
that  he  seemed  scarcely  able  to  stand.  "  For  God's 
sake,  Augustus,"  I  screamed,  now  heartily  frightened, 
"what  ails  you? — what  is  the  matter? — what  are  you 
going  to  do  V  "  Matter  !"  he  stammered,  in  the  greatest 
apparent  surprise,  letting  go  the  tiller  at  the  same  mo 
ment,  and  falling  forward  into  the  bottom  of  the  boat — 
"  matter ! — why,  nothing  is  the — matter — going  home — 
d — d — don't  you  see  1"  The  whole  truth  now  flashed 
upon  me.  I  flew  to  him  and  raised  him  up.  He  was  drunk 
— beastly  drunk — he  could  no  longer  either  stand,  speak, 
or  see.  His  eyes  were  perfectly  glazed  ;  and  as  I  let 
him  go  in  the  extremity  of  my  despair,  he  rolled  like 
a  mere  log  into  the  bilge-water  from  which  I  had  lifted 
him.  It  was  evident  that,  during  the  evening,  he  had 
drunk  far  more  than  I  suspected,  and  that  his  conduct  in 
bed  had  been  the  result  of  a  highly-concentrated  state  of 
intoxication — a  state  which,  like  madness,  frequently 
enables  the  victim  to  imitate  the  outward  demeanour  of 
one  in  perfect  possession  of  his  senses.  The  coolness 
of  the  night  air,  however,  had  had  its  usual  effect — the 
mental  energy  began  to  yield  before  its  influence — and 
the  confused  perception  which  he  no  doubt  then  had  of 
his  perilous  situation  had  assisted  in  hastening  the  ca 
tastrophe.  He  was  now  thoroughly  insensible,  and  there 
was  no  probability  that  he  would  be  otherwise  for  many 
hours. 

It  is  hardly  possible  to  conceive  the  extremity  of  my 
terror.  The  fumes  of  the  wine  lately  taken  had  evapo 
rated,  leaving  me  doubly  timid  and  irresolute.  I  knew 
that  I  was  altogether  incapable  of  managing  the  boat, 
and  that  a  fierce  wind  and  strong  ebb  tide  were  hurrying 
us  to  destruction.  A  storm  was  evidently  gathering  be 
hind  us  ;  we  had  neither  compass  nor  provisions  ;  and  it 
was  clear  that,  if  we  held  our  present  course,  we  should 
be  out  of  sight  of  land  before  daybreak.  These  thoughts, 
with  a  crowd  of  others  equally  fearful,  flashed  through 
my  mind  with  a  bewildering  rapidity,  and  for  some  mo 
ments  paralyzed  me  beyond  the  possibility  of  making  any 


A.    GORDON   PYM.  13 

exertion.     The  boat  was  going  through  the  water  at  a 
terrible  rate — full  before  the  wind — no  reef  in  either  jib 
or   mainsail— running  her  bows  completely  under  the 
foam.     It  was  a  thousand  wonders  she  did  not  broach 
to — Augustus  having  let  go  the  tiller,  as  I  said  before, 
and  I  being  too  much  agitated  to  think  of  taking  it  my 
self.     By  good   luck,  however,    she   kept   steady,  and 
gradually  I  recovered  some  degree  of  presence  of  mind. 
Still  the  wind  was  increasing  fearfully ;  and  whenever 
we  rose    from   a   plunge  forward,  the  sea  behind  fell 
combing  over  our  counter,  and  deluged  us  with  water. 
I  was  so  utterly  benumbed,  too,  in  every  limb,  as  to  be 
nearly  unconscious   of  sensation.     At   length   I   sum 
moned  up  the  resolution  of  despair,  and  rushing  to  the 
mainsail,  let  it  go   by  the  run.     As  might  have  been 
expected,  it  flew  over  the  bows,  and,  getting  drenched 
with    water,  carried    away  the  mast    short  off  by   the 
board.     This  latter  accident  alone  saved  me  from  instant 
destruction.     Under  the  jib   only,  I  now  boomed  along 
before  the  wind,  shipping  heavy  seas  occasionally  over 
the  counter,  but  relieved  from  the  terror  of  immediate 
death.     I  took  the  helm,  and  breathed  with  greater  free 
dom  as  I  found  that  there  yet  remained  to  us  a  chance 
of  ultimate  escape.     Augustus  still  lay  senseless  in  the 
bottom  of  the  boat ;  and  as  there  was  imminent  danger  of 
his  drowning  (the  water  being  nearly  a  foot  deep  just 
where  he  fell),  I  contrived  to  raise  him  partially  up,  and 
keep  him  in  a  sitting  position,  by  passing  a  rope  round 
his  waist,  and  lashing  it  to  a  ringbolt  in  the  deck  of  the 
cuddy.     Having  thus  arranged   everything  as  well  as  I 
could  in  my  chilled  and  agitated  condition,  I  recommend 
ed  myself  to  God,  and  made  up  my  mind  to  bear  what 
ever  might  happen  with  all  the  fortitude  in  my  power. 

Hardly  had  I  come  to  this  resolution,  when,  suddenly, 
a  loud  and  long  scream  or  yell,  as  if  from  the  throats  of 
a  thousand  demons,  seemed  to  pervade  the  whole  atmo 
sphere  around  and  above  the  boat.  Never  while  I  live 
shall  I  forget  the  intense  agony  of  terror  I  experienced 
at  that  moment.  My  hair  stood  erect  on  my  head — I 
felt  the  blood  congealing  in  my  veins— my  heart  ceased 


14  NARRATIVE    OF 

utterly  to  beat,  and  without  having  once  raised  my  eyes 
to  learn  the  source  of  iny  alarm,  I  tumbled  headlong  and 
insensible  upon  the  body  of  my  fallen  companion. 

I  found  myself,  upon  reviving,  in  the  cabin  of  a  large 
whaling-ship  (the  Penguin)  bound  to  Nantucket.  Sev 
eral  persons  were  standing  over  me,  and  Augustus,  paler 
than  death,  was  busily  occupied  in  chafing  my  hands. 
Upon  seeing  me  open  my  eyes,  his  exclamations  of  grat 
itude  and  joy  excited  alternate  laughter  and  tears  from 
the  rough-looking  personages  who  were  present.  The 
mystery  of  our  being  in  existence  was  now  soon  ex 
plained.  We  had  been  run  down  by  the  whaling-ship, 
which  was  close  hauled,  beating  up  to  Nantucket  with 
every  sail  she  could  venture  to  set,  and  consequently 
running  almost  at  right  angles  to  our  own  course.  Sev 
eral  men  were  on  the  look-out  forward,  but  did  not  per 
ceive  our  boat  until  it  was  an  impossibility  to  avoid 
coming  in  contact — their  shouts  of  warning  upon  seeing 
us  were  what  so  terribly  alarmed  me.  The  huge  ship, 
I  was  told,  rode  immediately  over  us  with  as  much  ease 
as  our  own  little  vessel  would  have  passed  over  a  feath 
er,  and  without  the  least  perceptible  impediment  to  her 
progress.  Not  a  scream  arose  from  the  deck  of  the  vic 
tim — there  was  a  slight  grating  sound  to  be  heard  ming 
ling  with  the  roar  of  wind  and  water,  as  the  frail  bark 
which  was  swallowed  up  rubbed  for  a  moment  along 
the  keel  of  her  destroyer — but  this  was  all.  Thinking 
our  boat  (which  it  will  be  remembered  was  dismasted) 
some  mere  shell  cut  adrift  as  useless,  the  captain  (Cap 
tain  E.  T.  V.  Block  of  New  London)  was  for  proceed 
ing  on  his  course  without  troubling  himself  further  about 
the  matter.  Luckily,  there  were  two  of  the  look-out  who 
swore  positively  to  having  seen  some  person  at  our  helm, 
and  represented  the  possibility  of  yet  saving  him.  A 
discussion  ensued,  when  Block  grew  angry,  and,  after  a 
while,  said  that  "  it  was  no  business  of  his  to  be  eternally 
watching  for  egg-shells  ;  that  the  ship  should  not  put 
about  for  any  such  nonsense  ;  and  if  there  was  a  man  run 
down,  it  was  nobody's  fault  but  his  own — he  might  drown 
and  be  d — d,"  or  some  language  to  that  effect.  Hen- 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  15 

derson,  the  first  mate,  now  took  the  matter  up,  being 
justly  indignant,  as  well  as  the  whole  ship's  crew,  at  a 
speech  evincing  so  base  a  degree  of  heartless  atrocity. 
He  spoke  plainly,  seeing  himself  upheld  by  the  men,  told 
the  captain  he  considered  him  a  fit  subject  for  the  gal 
lows,  and  that  he  would  disobey  his  orders  if  he  were 
hanged  for  it  the  moment  he  set  his  foot  on  shore.  He 
strode  aft,  jostling  Block  (who  turned  very  pale  and  made 
no  answer)  on  one  side,  and  seizing  the  helm,  gave  the 
word,  in  a  firm  voice,  Hard-a-lee !  The  men  flew  to 
their  posts,  and  the  ship  went  cleverly  about.  All  this 
had  occupied  nearly  five  minutes,  and  it  was  supposed  to 
be  hardly  within  the  bounds  of  possibility  that  any  indi 
vidual  could  be  saved — allowing  any  to  have  been  on 
board  the  boat.  Yet,  as  the  reader  has  seen,  both  Au 
gustus  and  myself  were  rescued  ;  and  our  deliverance 
seemed  to  have  been  brought  about  by  two  of  those 
almost  inconceivable  pieces  of  good  fortune  which  are 
attributed  by  the  wise  and  pious  to  the  special  interfer 
ence  of  Providence. 

While  the  ship  was  yet  in  stays,  the  mate  lowered  the 
jolly-boat  and  jumped  into  her  with  the  very  two  men,  I 
believe,  who  spoke  up  as  having  seen  me  at  the  helm. 
They  had  just  left  the  lee  of  the  vessel  (the  moon  still 
shining  brightly)  when  she  made  a  long  and  heavy  roll 
to  windward,  and  Henderson,  at  the  same  moment,  start 
ing  up  in  his  seat,  bawled  out  to  his  crew  to  back  water. 
He  would  say  nothing  else — repeating  his  cry  impa 
tiently,  back  water!  back  water  !  The  men  put  back  as 
speedily  as  possible ;  but  by  this  time  the  ship  had  gone 
round,  and  gotten  fully  under  headway,  although  all 
hands  on  board  were  making  great  exertions  to  take  in 
sail.  In  despite  of  the  danger  of  the  attempt,  the  mate 
clung  to  the  main-chains  as  soon  as  they  came  within  his 
reach.  Another  huge  lurch  now  brought  the  starboard 
side  of  the  vessel  out  of  water  nearly  as  far  as  her  keel, 
when  the  cause  of  his  anxiety  was  rendered  obvious 
enough.  The  body  of  a  man  was  seen  to  be  affixed  in 
the  most  singular  manner  to  the  smooth  and  shining 
bottom  (the  Penguin  was  coppered  and  copper- fastened), 


16  NARRATIVE    OF 

and  beating  violently  against  it  with  every  movement  of 
the  hull.  After  several  ineffectual  efforts,  made  during 
the  lurches  of  the  ship,  and  at  the  imminent  risk  of 
swamping  the  boat,  I  was  finally  disengaged  from  my 
perilous  situation  and  taken  on  board — for  the  body 
proved  to  be  my  own.  It  appeared  that  one  of  the 
timber-bolts  having  started  and  broken  a  passage  through 
the  copper,  it  had  arrested  my  progress  as  I  passed 
under  the  ship,  and  fastened  me  in  so  extraordinary  a 
manner  to  her  bottom.  The  head  of  the  bolt  had  made 
its  way  through  the  collar  of  the  green  baize  jacket  I 
had  on,  and  through  the  back  part  of  my  neck,  forcing 
itself  out  between  two  sinews  and  just  below  the  right 
ear.  I  was  immediately  put  to  bed — although  life  seemed 
to  be  totally  extinct.  There  was  no  surgeon  on  board. 
The  captain,  however,  treated  me  with  every  attention— 
to  make  amends,  I  presume,  in  the  eyes  of  his  crew,  for 
his  atrocious  behaviour  in  the  previous  portion  of  the 
adventure. 

In  the  meantime,  Henderson  had  again  put  off  from  the 
ship,  although  the  wind  was  now  blowing  almost  a  hur 
ricane.  He  had  not  been  gone  many  minutes  when  he 
fell  in  with  some  fragments  of  our  boat,  and  shortly  af 
terward  one  of  the  men  with  him  asserted  that  he  could 
distinguish  a  cry  for  help  at  intervals  amid  the  roaring  of 
the  tempest.  This  induced  the  hardy  seamen  to  perse 
vere  in  their  search  for  more  than  half  an  hour,  although 
repeated  signals  to  return  were  made  them  by  Captain 
Block,  and  although  every  moment  on  the  water  in  so 
frail  a  boat  was  fraught  to  them  with  the  most  imminent 
and  deadly  peril.  Indeed,  it  is  nearly  impossible  to  con 
ceive  how  the  small  jolly  they  were  in  could  have  escaped 
destruction  for  a  single  instant.  She  was  built,  however, 
for  the  whaling  service,  and  was  fitted,  as  I  have  since 
had  reason  to  believe,  with  air-boxes,  in  the  manner  of 
some  life-boats  used  on  the  coast  of  Wales. 

After  searching  in  vain  for  about  the  period  of  time 
just  mentioned,  it  was  determined  to  get  back  to  the  ship. 
They  had  scarcely  made  this  resolve  when  a  feeble  cry 
arose  from  a  dark  object  which  floated  rapidly  by.  They 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  17 

pursued  and  soon  overtook  it.  It  proved  to  be  the  entire 
deck  of  the  Ariel's  cuddy.  Augustus  was  struggling 
near  it,  apparently  in  the  last  agonies.  Upon  getting 
hold  of  him  it  was  found  that  he  was  attached  by  a  rope 
to  the  floating  timber.  This  rope,  it  will  be  remembered, 
I  had  myself  tied  round  his  waist,  and  made  fast  to  a 
ringbolt,  for  the  purpose  of  keeping  him  in  an  upright 
position,  and  my  so  doing,  it  appeared,  had  been  ulti 
mately  the  means  of  preserving  his  life.  The  Ariel  was 
slightly  put  together,  and  in  going  down  her  frame  nat 
urally  went  to  pieces  ;  the  deck  of  the  cuddy,  as  might 
be  expected,  was  lifted,  by  the  force  of  the  water 
rushing  in,  entirely  from  the  main  timbers,  and  floated 
(with  other  fragments,  no  doubt)  to  the  surface — Augus 
tus  was  buoyed  up  with  it,  and  thus  escaped  a  terrible 
death. 

It  was  more  than  an  hour  after  being  taken  on  board 
the  Penguin  before  he  could  give  any  account  of  himself, 
or  be  made  to  comprehend  the  nature  of  the  accident 
which  had  befallen  our  boat.  At  length  he  became  thor 
oughly  aroused,  and  spoke  much  of  his  sensations  while 
in  the  water.  Upon  his  first  attaining  any  degree  of 
consciousness,  he  found  himself  beneath  the  surface, 
whirling  round  and  round  with  inconceivable  rapidity, 
and  with  a  rope  wrapped  in  three  or  four  folds  tightly 
about  his  neck.  In  an  instant  afterward  he  felt  himself 
going  rapidly  upward,  when,  his  head  striking  violently 
against  a  hard  substance,  he  again  relapsed  into  insensi 
bility.  Upon  once  more  reviving  he  was  in  fuller  posses 
sion  of  his  reason — this  was  still,  how.ever,  in  the  great 
est  degree  clouded  and  confused.  He  now  knew  that 
some  accident  had  occurred,  and  that  he  was  in  the  wa 
ter,  although  his  mouth  was  above  the  surface,  and  he 
could  breathe  with  some  freedom.  Possibly,  at  this 
period,  the  deck  was  drifting  rapidly  before  the  wind, 
and  drawing  him  after  it,  as  he  floated  upon  his  back. 
Of  course,  as  long  as  he  could  have  retained  this  posi 
tion,  it  would  have  been  nearly  impossible  that  he  should 
be  drowned.  Presently  a  surge  threw  him  directly  athwart 
the  deck;  and  this  post  he  endeavoured  to  maintain, 
B3 


18  NARRATIVE    OF 

screaming  at  intervals  for  help.  Just  before  he  was  dis 
covered  by  Mr.  Henderson,  he  had  been  obliged  to  relax 
his  hold  through  exhaustion,  and,  falling  into  the  sea, 
had  given  himself  up  for  lost.  During  the  whole  period 
of  his  struggles  he  had  not  the  faintest  recollection  of  the 
Ariel,  nor  of  any  matters  in  connexion  with  the  source 
of  his  disaster.  A  vague  feeling  of  terror  and  despair 
had  taken  entire  possession  of  his  faculties.  When  he 
was  finally  picked  up,  every  power  of  his  mind  had  failed 
him  ;  and,  as  before  said,  it  was  nearly  an  hour  after  get 
ting  on  board  the  Penguin  before  he  became  fully  aware 
of  his  condition.  In  regard  to  myself — I  was  resusci 
tated  from  a  state  bordering  very  nearly  upon  death  (and 
after  every  other  means  had  been  tried  in  vain  for  three 
hours  and  a  half)  by  vigorous  friction  with  flannels  bathed 
in  hot  oil — a  proceeding  suggested  by  Augustus.  The 
wound  in  my  neck,  although  of  an  ugly  appearance, 
proved  of  little  real  consequence,  and  I  soon  recovered 
from  its  effects. 

The  Penguin  got  into  port  about  nine  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  after  encountering  one  of  the  severest  gales 
ever  experienced  off  Nantucket.  Both  Augustus  and 
myself  managed  to  appear  at  Mr.  Barnard's  in  time  for 
breakfast — which,  luckily,  was  somewhat  late,  owing  to 
the  party  over  night.  I  suppose  all  at  the  table  were  too 
much  fatigued  themselves  to  notice  our  jaded  appearance 
— of  course,  it  would  not  have  borne  a  very  rigid  scrutiny. 
^Schoolboys,  however,  can  accomplish  wonders  in  the  way 
of  deception,  and  I  verily  believe  not  one  of  our  friends 
in  Nantucket  had  the  slightest  suspicion  that  the  terrible 
story  told  by  some  sailors  in  town  of  their  having  run 
down  a  vessel  at  sea  and  drowned  some  thirty  or  forty 
poor  devils,  had  reference  either  to  the  Ariel,  my  com 
panion,  or  myself.  We  two  have  since  very  frequently 
talked  the  matter  over — but  never  without  a  shudder. 
In  one  of  our  conversations'  Augustus  frankly  confessed 
to  me,  that  in  his  whole  life  he  had  at  no  time  experienced 
so  excruciating  a  sense  of  dismay,  as  when  on  board  our 
little  boat  he  first  discovered  the  extent  of  his  intoxica 
tion,  and  felt  himself  sinking  beneath  its  influence. 


A.   GORDON   PYM.  19 


CHAPTER  II. 

IN  no  affairs  of  mere  prejudice,  pro  or  con,  do  we  de 
duce  inferences  with  entire  certainty  even  from  the  most 
simple  data.  It  might  be  supposed  that  a  catastrophe 
such  as  I  have  just  related  would  have  effectually  cooled 
my  incipient  passion  for  the  sea.  On  the  contrary,  I 
never  experienced  a  more  ardent  longing  for  the  wild 
adventures  incident  to  the  life  of  a  navigator  than  within 
a  week  after  our  miraculous  deliverance.  This  short 
period  proved  amply  long  enough  to  erase  from  my  memo 
ry  the  shadows,  and  bring  out  in  vivid  light  all  the  pleas- 
urably  exciting  points  of  colour,  all  the  picturesqueness 
of  the  late  perilous  accident.  My  conversations  with 
Augustus  grew  daily  more  frequent  and  more  intensely 
full  of  interest.  He  had  a  manner  of  relating  his  stories 
of  the  ocean  (more  than  one  half  of  which  I  now  sus 
pect  to  hav«  been  sheer  fabrications)  well  adapted  to 
have  weight  with  one  of  my  enthusiastic  temperament, 
and  somewhat  gloomy,  although  glowing  imagination.  It 
is  strange,  too,  that  he  most  strongly  enlisted  my  feelings 
in  behalf  of  the  life  of  a  seaman,  when  he  depicted  his 
more  terrible  moments  of  suffering  and  despair.  For 
the  bright  side  of  the  painting  I  had  a  limited  sympathy. 
My  visions  were  of  shipwreck  and  famine ;  of  death  or 
captivity  among  barbarian  hordes  ;  of  a  lifetime  dragged 
out  in  sorrow  and  tears,  upon  some  gray  and  desolate 
rock,  in  an  ocean  unapproachable  and  unknown.  Such 
visions  or  desires — for  they  amounted  to  desires — are 
common,  I  have  since  been  assured,  to  the  whole  numer 
ous  race  of  the  melancholy  among  men — at  the  time  of 
which  I  speak  I  regarded  them  only  as  prophetic  glimpses 
of  a  destiny  which  I  felt  myself  in  a  measure  bound  to 
fulfil.  Augustus  thoroughly  entered  into  my  state  of 
mind.  It  is  probable,  indeed,  that  our  intimate  commu 
nion  had  resulted  in  a  partial  interchange  of  character. 


20  NARRATIVE    OF 

About  eighteen  months  after  the  period  of  the  Ariel's 
disaster,  the  firm  of  Lloyd  and  Vredenburgh  (a  house  con 
nected  in  some  manner  with  the  Messieurs  Enderby,  I 
believe,  of  Liverpool)  were  engaged  in  repairing  and  fitting 
out  the  brig  Grampus  for  a  whaling  voyage.  She  was 
an  old  hulk,  and  scarcely  seaworthy  when  all  was  done 
to  her  that  could  be  done.  I  hardly  know  why  she  was 
chosen  in  preference  to  other  good  vessels  belonging  to 
the  same  owners — but  so  it  was.  Mr.  Barnard  was 
appointed  to  command  her,  and  Augustus  was  going 
with  him.  While  the  brig  was  getting  ready,  he  fre 
quently  urged  upon  me  the  excellency  of  the  opportunity 
now  offered  for  indulging  my  desire  of  travel.  He 
found  me  by  no  means  an  unwilling  listener — yet  th$ 
matter  could  not  be  so  easily  arranged.  My  father 
made  no  direct  opposition  ;  but  my  mother  went  into 
hysterics  at  the  bare  mention  of  the  design ;  and,  more 
than  all,  my  grandfather,  from  whom  I  expected  much, 
vowed  to  cut  me  off  with  a  shilling  if  I  should  ever 
broach  the  subject  to  him  again.  These  difficulties, 
however,  so  far  from  abating  my  desire,  only  added  fuel 
to  the  flame.  I  determined  to  go  at  all  hazards ;  and, 
having  made  known  my  intention  to  Augustus,  we  set 
about  arranging  a  plan  by  which  it  might  be  accom 
plished.  In  the  meantime  I  forbore  speaking  to  any  of 
my  relations  in  regard  to  the  voyage,  and,  as  I  busied  my 
self  ostensibly  with  my  usual  studies,  it  was  supposed 
that  I  had  abandoned  the  design.  I  have  since  fre 
quently  examined  my  conduct  on  this  occasion  with 
sentiments  of  displeasure  as  well  as  of  surprise.  The 
intense  hypocrisy  I  made  use  of  for  the  furtherance  of 
my  project — an  hypocrisy  pervading  every  word  and  ac 
tion  of  my  life  for  so  long  a  period  of  time — could  only 
have  been  rendered  tolerable  to  myself  by  the  wild  and 
burning  expectation  with  which  I  looked  forward  to  the 
fulfilment  of  my  long-cherished  visions  of  travel. 

In  pursuance  of  my  scheme  of  deception,  I  was  ne 
cessarily  obliged  to  leave  much  to  the  management  of 
Augustus,  who  was  employed  for  the  greater  part  of 
every  day  on  board  the  Grampus,  attending  to  some 


A.    GORDON   PYM.  21 

arrangements  for  his  father  in  the  cabin  and  cabin  hold. 
At  night,  however,  we  were  sure  to  have  a  conference, 
and  talk  over  our  hopes.  After  nearly  a  month  passed 
in  this  manner,  without  our  hitting  upon  any  plan  we 
thought  likely  to  succeed,  he  told  me  at  last  that  he  had 
determined  upon  everything  necessary.  I  had  a  rela 
tion  living  in  New  Bedford,  a  Mr.  Ross,  at  whose  house 
I  was  in  the  habit  of  spending  occasionally  two  or  three 
weeks  at  a  time.  The  brig  was  to  sail  about  the  mid 
dle  of  June  (June,  1827),  and  it  was  agreed  that,  a  day 
or  two  before  her  putting  to  sea,  my  father  was  to  re 
ceive  a  note,  as  usual,  from  Mr.  Ross,  asking  me  to 
come  over  and  spend  a  fortnight  with  Robert  and 
Emmet  (his  sons).  Augustus  charged  himself  with  the 
enditing  of  this  note  and  getting  it  delivered.  Having 
set  out,  as  supposed,  for  New  Bedford,  I  was  then  to 
report  myself  to  my  companion,  who  would  contrive  a 
hiding-place  for  me  in  the  Grampus.  This  hiding-place, 
he  assured  me,  would  be  rendered  sufficiently  comfort 
able  for  a  residence  of  many  days,  during  which  I  was 
not  to  make  my  appearance.  When  the  brig  had  pro 
ceeded  so  far  on  her  course  as  to  make  any  turning 
back  a  matter  out  of  question,  I  should  then,  he  said,  be 
formally  installed  in  all  the  comforts  of  the  cabin ;  and 
as  to  his  father,  he  would  only  laugh  heartily  at  the 
joke.  Vessels  enough  would  be  met  with  by  which  a 
letter  might  be  sent  home  explaining  the  adventure  to 
my  parents. 

The  middle  of  June  at  length  arrived,  and  everything 
had  been  matured.  The  note  was  written  and  delivered, 
and  on  a  Monday  morning  I  left  the  house  for  the  New 
Bedford  packet,  as  supposed.  I  went,  however,  straight 
to  Augustus,  who  was  waiting  for  me  at  the  corner  of  a 
street.  It  had  been  our  original  plan  that  I  should  keep 
out  of  the  way  until  dark,  and  then  slip  on  board  the 
brig ;  but,  as  there  was  now  a  thick  fog  in  our  favour, 
it  was  agreed  to  lose  no  time  in  secreting  me.  Augus 
tus  led  the  way  to  the  wharf,  and  I  followed  at  a  little 
distance,  enveloped  in  a  thick  seaman's  cloak,  which  he 
had  brought  with  him,  so  that  my  person  might  not  be 


22  NARRATIVE    OP 

easily  recognised.  Just  as  we  turned  the  second  corner, 
after  passing  Mr.  Edmund's  well,  who  should  appear, 
standing  right  in  front  of  me,  and  looking  me  full  in  the 
face,  but  old  Mr.  Peterson,  my  grandfather.  "Why, 
bless  my  soul,  Gordon,"  said  he,  after  a  long  pause, 
"  why,  why — whose  dirty  cloak  is  that  you  have  on  V 
"  Sir  !"  I  replied,  assuming,  as  well  as  I  could,  in  the  ex 
igency  of  the  moment,  an  air  of  offended  surprise,  and 
talking  in  the  gruffest  of  all  imaginable  tones — "  sir !  you 
are  a  sum'mat  mistaken — my  name,  in  the  first  place, 
bee'nt  nothing  at  all  like  Goddin,  and  I'd  want  you  for 
to  know  better,  you  blackguard,  than  to  call  my  new  ober- 
coat  a  darty  one  !"  For  my  life  I  could  hardly  refrain 
from  screaming  with  laughter  at  the  odd  manner  in  which 
the  old  gentleman  received  this  handsome  rebuke.  He 
started  back  two  or  three  steps,  turned  first  pale  and 
then  excessively  red,  threw  up  his  spectacles,  then,  put 
ting  them  down,  ran  full  tilt  at  me,  with  his  umbrella 
uplifted.  He  stopped  short,  however,  in  his  career,  as 
if  struck  with  a  sudden  recollection  ;  and  presently,  turn 
ing  round,  hobbled  off  down  the  street,  shaking  all  the 
while  with  rage,  and  muttering  between  his  teeth,  "  Won't 
do — new  glasses — thought  it  was  Gordon — d — d  good- 
for-nothing  salt  water  Long  Tom." 

After  this  narrow  escape  we  proceeded  with  greater 
caution,  and  arrived  at  our  point  of  destination  in  safety. 
There  were  only  one  or  two  of  the  hands  on  board,  and 
these  were  busy  forward,  doing  something  to  the  fore 
castle  combings.  Captain  Barnard,  we  knew  very  well, 
was  engaged  at  Lloyd  and  Vredenburg's,  and  would  re 
main  there  until  late  in  the  evening,  so  we  had  little  to 
apprehend  on  his  account.  Augustus  went  first  up  the 
vessel's  side,  and  in  a  short  while  I  followed  him,  with 
out  being  noticed  by  the  men  at  work.  We  proceeded 
at  once  into  the  cabin,  and  found  no  person  there.  It 
was  fitted  up  in  the  most  comfortable  style — a  thing 
somewhat  unusual  in  a  whaling-vessel.  There  were 
four  very  excellent  staterooms,  with  wide  and  conve 
nient  berths.  There  was  also  a  large  stove,  I  took  no 
tice,  and  a  remarkably  thick  and  valuable  carpet  cover- 


A.   GORDON    PYM.  23 

ing  the  floor  of  both  the  cabin  and  staterooms.  The 
ceiling  was  full  seven  feet  high,  and,  in  short,  everything 
appeared  of  a  more  roomy  and  agreeable  nature  than  I 
had  anticipated.  Augustus,  however,  would  allow  me 
but  little  time  for  observation,  insisting  upon  the  neces 
sity  of  my  concealing  myself  as  soon  as  possible.  He 
led  the  way  into  his  own  stateroom,  which  was  on  the 
starboard  side  of  the  brig,  and  next  to  the  bulkheads. 
Upon  entering,  he  closed  the  door  and  bolted  it.  I 
thought  I  had  never  seen  a  nicer  little  room  than  the  one 
in  which  I  now  found  myself.  It  was  about  ten  feet 
long,  and  had  only  one  berth,  which,  as  I  said  before, 
was  wide  and  convenient.  In  that  portion  of  the  closet 
nearest  the  bulkheads  there  was  a  space  of  four  feet 
square,  containing  a  table,  a  chair,  and  a  set  of  hanging 
shelves  full  of  books,  chiefly  books  of  voyages  and  trav 
els.  There  were  many  other  little  comforts  in  the  room, 
among  which  I  ought  not  to  forget  a  kind  of  safe  or  re 
frigerator,  in  which  Augustus  pointed  out  to  me  a  host 
of  delicacies,  both  in  the  eating  and  drinking  department. 

He  now  pressed  with  his  knuckles  upon  a  certain  spot 
of  the  carpet  in  one  corner  of  the  space  just  mentioned, 
letting  me  know  that  a  portion  of  the  flooring,  about  six 
teen  inches  square,  had  been  neatly  cut  out  and  again 
adjusted.  As  he  pressed,  this  portion  rose  up  at  one 
end  sufficiently  to  allow  the  passage  of  his  finger  be 
neath.  In  this  manner  he  raised  the  mouth  of  the  trap 
(to  which  the  carpet  was  still  fastened  by  tacks),  and  I 
found  that  it  led  into  the  after  hold.  He  next  lit  a  small 
taper  by  means  of  a  phosphorus  match,  and,  placing  the 
light  in  a  dark  lantern,  descended  with  it  through  the 
opening,  bidding  me  follow.  I  did  so,  and  he  then  pulled 
the  cover  upon  the  hole,  by  means  of  a  nail  driven  into 
the  under  side — the  carpet,  of  course,  resuming  its  ori 
ginal  position  on  the  floor  of  the  stateroom,  and  all 
traces  of  the  aperture  being  concealed. 

The  taper  gave  out  so  feeble  a  ray,  that  it  was  with 
the  greatest  difficulty  I  could  grope  my  way  through  the 
confused  mass  of  lumber  among  which  I  now  found  my 
self.  By  degrees,  however,  my  eyes  became  accustomed 


24  NARRATIVE  OP 

to  the  gloom,  and  I  proceeded  with  less  trouble,  holding 
on  to  the  skirts  of  my  friend's  coat.  He  brought  me,  at 
length,  after  creeping  and  winding  through  innumerable 
narrow  passages,  to  an  iron-bound  box,  such  as  is  used 
sometimes  for  packing  fine  earthenware.  It  was  nearly 
four  feet  high,  and  full  six  long,  but  very  narrow.  Two 
large  empty  oil-casks  lay  on  the  top  of  it,  and  above 
these,  again,  a  vast  quantity  of  straw  matting,  piled  up 
as  high  as  the  floor  of  the  cabin.  In  every  other  direc 
tion  around  was  wedged  as  closely  as  possible,  even  up 
to  the  ceiling,  a  complete  chaos  of  almost  every  species 
of  ship-furniture,  together  with  a  heterogeneous  medley 
of  crates,  hampers,  barrels,  and  bales,  so  that  it  seemed 
a  matter  no  less  than  miraculous  that  we  had  discovered 
any  passage  at  all  to  the  box.  I  afterward  found  that 
Augustus  had  purposely  arranged  the  stowage  in  this 
hold  with  a  view  to  affording  me  a  thorough  conceal 
ment,  having  had  only  one  assistant  in  the  labour,  a  man 
not  going  out  in  the  brig. 

My  companion  now  showed  me  that  one  of  the  ends 
of  the  box  could  be  removed  at  pleasure.  He  slipped  it 
aside  and  displayed  the  interior,  at  which  I  was  exces 
sively  amused.  A  mattress  from  one  of  the  cabin  berths 
covered  the  whole  of  its  bottom,  and  it  contained  almost 
every  article  of  mere  comfort  which  could  be  crowded 
into  so  small  a  space,  allowing  me,  at  the  same  time, 
sufficient  room  for  my  accommodation,  either  in  a  sitting 
position  or  lying  at  full  length.  Among  other  things, 
there  were  some  books,  pen,  ink,  and  paper,  three  blan 
kets,  a  large  jug  full  of  water,  a  keg  of  sea-biscuit,  three 
or  four  immense  Bologna  sausages,  an  enormous  ham,  a 
cold  leg  of  roast  mutton,  and  half  a  dozen  bottles  of  cor 
dials  and  liqueurs.  I  proceeded  immediately  to  take 
possession  of  my  little  apartment,  and  this  with  feelings 
of  higher  satisfaction,  I  am  sure,  than  any  monarch  ever 
experienced  upon  entering  a  new  palace.  Augustus  now 
pointed  out  to  me  the  method  of  fastening  the  open  end 
of  the  box,  and  then,  holding  the  taper  close  to  the  deck, 
showed  me  a  piece  of  dark  whipcord  lying  along  it.  This, 
he  said,  extended  from  my  hiding-place  throughout  all 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  25 

the  necessary  windings  among  the  lumber,  to  a  nail 
which  was  driven  into  the  deck  of  the  hold,  immediately 
beneath  the  trapdoor  leading  into  his  stateroom.  By 
means  of  this  cord  I  should  be  enabled  readily  to  trace 
my  way  out  without  his  guidance,  provided  any  unlooked- 
for  accident  should  render  such  a  step  necessary.  He 
now  took  his  departure,  leaving  with  me  the  lantern,  to 
gether  with  a  copious  supply  of  tapers  and  phosphorus, 
and  promising  to  pay  me  a  visit  as  often  as  he  could  con 
trive  to  do  so  without  observation.  This  was  on  the 
seventeenth  of  June. 

I  remained  three  days  and  nights  (as  nearly  as  I  could 
guess)  in  my  hiding-place  without  getting  out  of  it  at  all, 
except  twice  for  the  purpose  of  stretching  my  limbs  by 
standing  erect  between  two  crates  just  opposite  the  open 
ing.  During  the  whole  period  I  saw  nothing  of  Augus 
tus  ;  but  this  occasioned  me  little  uneasiness,  as  I  knew 
the  brig  was  expected  to  put  to  sea  every  hour,  and  in 
the  bustle  he  would  not  easily  find  opportunities  of  com 
ing  down  to  me.  At  length  I  heard  the  trap  open  and 
shut,  and  presently  he  called  in  a  low  voice,  asking  if  all 
was  well,  and  if  there  was  anything  I  wanted.  "  Noth 
ing,"  I  replied ;  "  I  am  as  comfortable  as  can  be  ;  when 
will  the  brig  sail  ]"  "  She  will  be  under  weigh  in  less 
than  half  an  hour,"  he  answered.  "  I  came  to  let  you 
know,  and  for  fear  you  should  be  uneasy  at  my  absence. 
I  shall  not  have  a  chance  of  coming  down  again  for  some 
time — perhaps  for  three  or  four  days  more.  All  is  go 
ing  on  right  aboveboard.  After  I  go  up  and  close  the 
trap,  do  you  creep  along  by  the  whipcord  to  where  the 
nail  is  driven  in.  You  will  find  my  watch  there — it  may 
be  useful  to  you,  as  you  have  no  daylight  to  keep  time 
by.  I  suppose  you  can't  tell  how  long  you  have  been, 
buried — only  three  days — this  is  the  twentieth.  I  would 
bring  the  watch  to  your  box,  but  am  afraid  of  being 
missed."  With  this  he  went  up. 

In  about  an  hour  after  he  had  gone  I  distinctly  felt 

the  brig  in  motion,  and  congratulated  myself  upon  having 

at  length  fairly  commenced  a  voyage.     Satisfied  with 

this  idea,  I  determined  to  make  my  mind  as  easy  as  pos- 

C 


26  NARRATIVE    OP 

sible,  and  await  the  course  of  events  until  I  should  be 
permitted  to  exchange  the  box  for  the  more  roomy,  al 
though  hardly  more  comfortable,  accommodations  of  the 
cabin.  My  first  care  was  to  get  the  watch.  Leaving 
the  taper  burning,  I  groped  along  in  the  dark,  following 
the  cord  through  windings  innumerable,  in  some  of  which 
I  discovered  that,  after  toiling  a  long  distance,  I  was 
brought  back  within  a  foot  or  two  of  a  former  position. 
At  length  I  reached  the  nail,  and,  securing  the  object  of 
my  journey,  returned  with  it  in  safety.  I  now  looked 
over  the  books  which  had  been  so  thoughtfully  provided, 
and  selected  the  expedition  of  Lewis  and  Clarke  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Columbia.  With  this  I  amused  myself  for 
some  time,  when,  growing  sleepy,  I  extinguished  the 
light  with  great  care,  and  soon  fell  into  a  sound  slumber. 
Upon  awaking  I  felt  strangely  confused  in  mind,  and 
some  time  elapsed  before  I  could  bring  to  recollection 
all  the  various  circumstances  of  my  situation.  By  de 
grees,  however,  I  remembered  all.  Striking  a  light,  I 
looked  at  the  watch ;  but  it  was  run  down,  and  there 
were,  consequently,  no  means  of  determining  how  long 
I  had  slept.  My  limbs  were  greatly  cramped,  and  I  was 
forced  to  relieve  them  by  standing  between  the  crates. 
Presently,  feeling  an  almost  ravenous  appetite,  I  be 
thought  myself  of  the  cold  mutton,  some  of  which  I  had 
eaten  just  before  going  to  sleep,  and  found  excellent. 
What  was  my  astonishment  at  discovering  it  to  be  in  a 
state  of  absolute  putrefaction  !  This  circumstance  occa 
sioned  me  great  disquietude ;  for,  connecting  it  with  the 
disorder  of  mind  I  experienced  upon  awaking,  I  began  to 
suppose  that  I  must  have  slept  for  an  inordinately  long 
period  of  time.  The  close  atmosphere  of  the  hold  might 
have  had  something  to  do  with  this,  and  might,  in  the 
end,  be  productive  of  the  most  serious  results.  My  head 
ached  excessively ;  I  fancied  that  I  drew  every  breath 
with  difficulty ;  and,  in  short,  I  was  oppressed  with  a 
multitude  of  gloomy  feelings.  Still  I  could  not  venture 
to  make  any  disturbance  by  opening  the  trap  or  other 
wise,  and,  having  wound  up  the  watch,  contented  myself 
as  well  as  possible. 


A.    GORDON   PYM.  27 

Throughout  the  whole  of  the  next  tedious  twenty-four 
hours  no  person  came  to  my  relief,  and  I  could  not  help 
accusing  Augustus  of  the  grossest  inattention.  What 
alarmed  me  chiefly  was,  that  the  water  in  my  jug  was 
reduced  to  about  half  a  pint,  and  I  was  suffering  much 
from  thirst,  having  eaten  freely  of  the  Bologna  sausages 
after  the  loss  of  my  mutton.  I  became  very  uneasy,  and 
could  no  longer  take  any  interest  in  my  books.  I  was 
overpowered,  too,  with  a  desire  to  sleep,  yet  trembled  at 
the  thought  of  indulging  it,  lest  there  might  exist  some 
pernicious  influence,  like  that  of  burning  charcoal,  in  the 
confined  air  of  the  hold.  In  the  mean  time  the  roll  of 
the  brig  told  me  that  we  were  far  in  the  main  ocean,  and 
a  dull  humming  sound,  which  reached  my  ears  as  if  from 
an  immense  distance,  convinced  me  no  ordinary  gale  was 
blowing.  I  could  not  imagine  a  reason  for  the  absence 
of  Augustus.  We  were  surely  far  enough  advanced  on 
our  voyage  to  allow  of  my  going  up.  Some  accident 
might  have  happened  to  him — but  I  could  think  of  none 
which  would  account  for  his  suffering  me  to  remain  so 
long  a  prisoner,  except,  indeed,  his  having  suddenly  died 
or  fallen  overboard,  and  upon  this  idea  I  could  not  dwell 
with  any  degree  of  patience.  It  was  possible  that  we 
had  been  baffled  by  head  winds,  and  were  still  in  the 
near  vicinity  of  Nantucket.  This  notion,  however,  I 
was  forced  to  abandon ;  for,  such  being  the  case,  the 
brig  must  have  frequently  gone  about ;  and  I  was  entire 
ly  satisfied,  from  her  continual  inclination  to  the  lar 
board,  that  she  had  been  sailing  all  along  with  a  steady 
breeze  on  her  starboard  quarter.  Besides,  granting  that 
we  were  still  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  island,  why 
should  not  Augustus  have  visited  me  and  informed  me 
of  the  circumstance  1  Pondering  in  this  manner  upon 
the  difficulties  of  my  solitary  and  cheerless  condition,  I 
resolved  to  wait  yet  another  twenty-four  hours,  when,  if 
no  relief  were  obtained,  I  would  make  my  way  to  the 
trap,  and  endeavour  either  to  hold  a  parley  with  my 
friend,  or  get  at  least  a  little  fresh  air  through  the  open 
ing,  and  a  further  supply  of  water  from  his  stateroom. 
While  occupied  with  this  thought,  however,  I  fell,  in 


28  NARRATIVE    OF 

spite  of  every  exertion  to  the  contrary,  into  a  state  of 
profound  sleep,  or  rather  stupor.  My  dreams  were  of 
the  most  terrific  description.  Every  species  of  calamity 
and  horror  befell  me.  Among  other  miseries,  I  was 
smothered  to  death  between  huge  pillows,  by  demons  of 
the  most  ghastly  and  ferocious  aspect.  Immense  ser 
pents  held  me  in  their  embrace,  and  looked  earnestly  in 
my  face  with  their  fearfully  shining  eyes.  Then  deserts, 
limitless,  and  of  the  most  forlorn  and  awe-inspiring  char 
acter,  spread  themselves  out  before  me.  Immensely 
tall  trunks  of  trees,  gray  and  leafless,  rose  up  in  end 
less  succession  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach.  Their 
roots  were  concealed  in  wide-spreading  morasses,  whose 
dreary  water  lay  intensely  black,  still,  and  altogether  ter 
rible,  beneath.  And  the  strange  trees  seemed  endowed 
with  a  human  vitality,  and,  waving  to  and  fro  their  skel 
eton  arms,  were  crying  to  the  silent  waters  for  mercy,  in 
the  shrill  and  piercing  accents  of  the  most  acute  agony 
and  despair.  The  scene  changed ;  and  I  stood,  naked 
and  alone,  amid  the  burning  sand-plains  of  Zahara.  At 
my  feet  lay  crouched  a  fierce  lion  of  the  tropics.  Sud 
denly  his  wild  eyes  opened  and  fell  upon  me.  With  a 
convulsive  bound  he  sprang  to  his  feet,  and  laid  bare  his 
horrible  teeth.  In  another  instant  there  burst  from  his 
red  throat  a  roar  like  the  thunder  of  the  firmament,  and 
I  fell  impetuously  to  the  earth.  Stifling  in  a  paroxysm 
of  terror,  I  at  last  found  myself  partially  awake.  My 
dream,  then,  was  not  all  a  dream.  Now,  at  least,  I  was 
in  possession  of  my  senses.  The  paws  of  some  huge 
and  real  monster  were  pressing  heavily  upon  my  bosom 
— his  hot  breath  was  in  my  ear — and  his  white  and 
ghastly  fangs  were  gleaming  upon  me  through  the  gloom. 
Had  a  thousand  lives  hung  upon  the  movement  of  a 
limb  or  the  utterance  of  a  syllable,  I  could  have  neither 
stirred  nor  spoken.  The  beast,  whatever  it  was,  retained 
his  position  without  attempting  any  immediate  violence, 
while  I  lay  in  an  utterly  helpless,  and,  I  fancied,  a  dy 
ing  condition  beneath  him.  I  felt  that  my  powers  of 
body  and  mind  were  fast  leaving  me — in  a  word,  that  I 
was  perishing,  and  perishing  of  sheer  fright.  My  brain 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  29 

swam — I  grew  deadly  sick — my  vision  failed — even  the 
glaring  eyeballs  above  me  grew  dim.  Making  a  last 
strong  effort,  I  at  length  breathed  a  faint  ejaculation  to 
God,  and  resigned  myself  to  die.  The  sound  of  my 
voice  seemed  to  arouse  all  the  latent  fury  of  the  animal. 
He  precipitated  himself  at  full  length  upon  my  body ; 
but  what  was  my  astonishment,  when,  with  a  long  and 
low  whine,  he  commenced  licking  my  face  and  hands 
with  the  greatest  eagerness,  and  with  the  most  extrava 
gant  demonstrations  of  affection  and  joy  !  I  was  bewil 
dered,  utterly  lost  in  amazement — but  I  could  not  forget 
the  peculiar  whine  of  my  Newfoundland  dog  Tiger,  and 
the  odd  manner  of  his  caresses  I  well  knew.  It  was 
he.  I  experienced  a  sudden  rush  of  blood  to  my  tem 
ples — a  giddy  and  overpowering  sense  of  deliverance 
and  reanimation.  I  rose  hurriedly  from  the  mattress 
upon  which  I  had  been  lying,  and,  throwing  myself 
upon  the  neck  of  my  faithful  follower  and  friend,  relieved 
the  long  oppression  of  my  bosom  in  a  flood  of  the  most 
passionate  tears. 

As  upon  a  former  occasion,  my  conceptions  were  in 
a  state  of  the  greatest  indistinctness  and  confusion  after 
leaving  the  mattress.  For  a  long  time  I  found  it  nearly 
impossible  to  connect  any  ideas — but,  by  very  slow  de 
grees,  my  thinking  faculties  returned,  and  I  again  called 
to  memory  the  several  incidents  of  my  condition.  For 
the  presence  of  Tiger  I  tried  in  vain  to  account ;  and 
after  busying  myself  with  a  thousand  different  conjec 
tures  respecting  him,  was  forced  to  content  myself  with 
rejoicing  that  he  was  with  me  to  share  my  dreary  soli 
tude,  and  render  me  comfort  by  his  caresses.  Most 
people  love  their  dogs — but  for  Tiger  I  had  an  affection 
far  more  ardent  than  common  ;  and  never,  certainly, 
did  any  creature  more  truly  deserve  it.  For  seven 
years  he  had  been  my  inseparable  companion,  and  in  a 
multitude  of  instances  had  given  evidence  of  all  the 
noble  qualities  for  which  we  value  the  animal.  I  had 
rescued  him,  when  a  puppy,  from  the  clutches  of  a  ma 
lignant  little  villain  in  Nantucket,  who  was  leading 
him,  with  a  rope  around  his  neck,  to  the  water ;  and  the 


30  NARRATIVE    OP 

grown  dog  repaid  the  obligation,  about  three  years  af 
terward,  by  saving  me  from  the  bludgeon  of  a  street- 
robber. 

Getting  now  hold  of  the  watch,  I  found,  upon  apply 
ing  it  to  my  ear,  that  it  had  again  run  down  ;  but  at  this 
I  was  not  at  all  surprised,  being  convinced,  from  the  pe 
culiar  state  of  my  feelings,  that  I  had  slept,  as  before, 
for  a  very  long  period  of  time  ;  how  long,  it  was  of 
course  impossible  to  say.  I  was  burning  up  with  fever, 
and  my  thirst  was  almost  intolerable.  I  felt  about  the 
box  for  my  little  remaining  supply  of  water ;  for  I  had 
no  light,  the  taper  having  burnt  to  the  socket  of  the 
lantern,  and  the  phosphorus-box  not  coming  readily  to 
hand.  Upon  finding  the  jug,  however,  I  discovered  it  to 
be  empty — Tiger,  no  doubt,  having  been  tempted  to 
drink  it,  as  well  as  to  devour  the  remnant  of  mutton,  the 
bone  of  which  lay,  well  picked,  by  the  opening  of  the 
box.  The  spoiled  meat  I  could  well  spare,  but  my 
heart  sank  as  I  thought  of  the  water.  I  was  feeble  in 
the  extreme — so  much  so  that  I  shook  all  over,  as  with 
an  ague,  at  the  slightest  movement  or  exertion.  To  add 
to  my  troubles,  the  brig  was  pitching  and  rolling  with 
great  violence,  and  the  oil-casks  which  lay  upon  my  box 
were  in  momentary  danger  of  falling  down,  so  as  to 
block  up  the  only  way  of  ingress  or  egress.  I  felt,  also, 
terrible  sufferings  from  sea-sickness.  These  considera 
tions  determined  me  to  make  my  way,  at  all  hazards,  to 
the  trap,  and  obtain  immediate  relief,  before  I  should  be 
incapacitated  from  doing  so  altogether.  Having  come  to 
this  resolve,  I  again  felt  about  for  the  phosphorus-box 
and  tapers.  The  former  I  found  after  some  little 
trouble  ;  but,  not  discovering  the  tapers  as  soon  as  I  had 
expected  (for  I  remembered  very  nearly  the  spot  in 
which  I  had  placed  them),  I  gave  up  the  search  for  the 
present,  and  bidding  Tiger  lie  quiet,  began  at  once  my 
journey  towards  the  trap. 

In  this  attempt  my  great  feebleness  became  more 
than  ever  apparent.  It  was  with  the  utmost  difficulty  I 
could  crawl  along  at  all,  and  very  frequently  my  limbs 
sank  suddenly  from  beneath  me  ;  when,  falling  prostrate 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  31 

on  my  face,  I  would  remain  for  some  minutes  in  a  state 
bordering  on  insensibility.  Still  I  struggled  forward  by 
slow  degrees,  dreading  every  moment  that  I  should 
swoon  amid  the  narrow  and  intricate  windings  of  the 
lumber,  in  which  event  I  had  nothing  but  death  to  ex 
pect  as  the  result.  At  length,  upon  making  a  push  for 
ward  with  all  the  energy  I  could  command,  I  struck  my 
forehead  violently  against  the  sharp  corner  of  an  iron- 
bound  crate.  The  accident  only  stunned  me  for  a  few 
moments ;  but  I  found,  to  my  inexpressible  grief,  that 
the  quick  and  violent  roll  of  the  vessel  had  thrown  the 
crate  entirely  across  my  path,  so  as  effectually  to  block 
up  the  passage.  With  my  utmost  exertions  I  could  not 
move  it  a  single  inch  from  its  position,  it  being  closely 
wedged  in  among  the  surrounding  boxes  and  ship-furni 
ture.  It  became  necessary,  therefore,  enfeebled  as  I 
was,  either  to  leave  the  guidance  of  the  whipcord  and 
seek  out  a  new  passage,  or  to  climb  over  the  obstacle, 
and  resume  the  path  on  the  other  side.  The  former 
alternative  presented  too  many  difficulties  and  dangers 
to  be  thought  of  without  a  shudder.  In  my  present 
weak  state  of  both  mind  and  body,  I  should  infallibly 
lose  my  way  if  I  attempted  it,  and  perish  miserably 
amid  the  dismal  and  disgusting  labyrinths  of  the  hold. 
I  proceeded,  therefore,  without  hesitation,  to  summon  up 
all  my  remaining  strength  and  fortitude,  and  endeavour, 
as  I  best  might,  to  clamber  over  the  crate. 

Upon  standing  erect,  with  this  end  in  view,  I  found  the 
undertaking  even  a  more  serious  task  than  my  fears  had 
led  me  to  imagine.  On  each  side  of  the  narrow  passage 
arose  a  complete  wall  of  various  heavy  lumber,  which 
the  least  blunder  on  my  part  might  be  the  means  of 
bringing  down  upon  my  head ;  or,  if  this  accident  did 
not  occur,  the  path  might  be  effectually  blocked  up 
against  my  return  by  the  descending  mass,  as  it  was  in 
front  by  the  obstacle  there.  The  crate  itself  was  a  long 
and  unwieldy  box,  upon  which  no  foothold  could  be  ob 
tained.  In  vain  I  attempted,  by  every  means  in  my 
power,  to  reach  the  top,  with  the  hope  of  being  thus  ena 
bled  to  draw  myself  up.  Had  I  succeeded  in  reaching 


32  NARRATIVE    OF 

it,  it  is  certain  that  my  strength  would  have  proved  ut 
terly  inadequate  to  the  task  of  getting  over,  and  it  was 
better  in  every  respect  that  I  failed.  At  length,  in  a  des 
perate  effort  to  force  the  crate  from  its  ground,  I  felt  a 
strong  vibration  in  the  side  next  me.  I  thrust  my  hand 
eagerly  to  the  edge  of  the  planks,  and  found  that  a  very 
large  one  was  loose.  With  my  pocket-knife,  which 
luckily  I  had  with  me,  I  succeeded,  after  great  labour, 
in  prying  it  entirely  off;  and,  getting  through  the  aper 
ture,  discovered,  to  my  exceeding  joy,  that  there  were 
no  boards  on  the  opposite  side — in  other  words,  that  the 
top  was  wanting,  it  being  the  bottom  through  which 
I  had  forced  my  way.  I  now  met  with  no  important 
difficulty  in  proceeding  along  the  line  until  I  finally 
reached  the  nail.  With  a  beating  heart  I  stood  erect, 
and  with  a  gentle  touch  pressed  against  the  cover  of 
the  trap.  It  did  not  rise  as  soon  as  I  had  expected,  and 
I  pressed  it  with  somewhat  more  determination,  still 
dreading  lest  some  other  person  than  Augustus  might  be 
in  his  stateroom.  The  door,  however,  to  my  astonish 
ment,  remained  steady,  and  I  became  somewhat  uneasy, 
for  I  knew  that  it  had  formerly  required  little  or  no  ef 
fort  to  remove  it.  I  pushed  it  strongly — it  was  never 
theless  firm  :  with  all  my  strength — it  still  did  not  give 
way  :  with  rage,  with  fury,  with  despair — it  set  at  defi 
ance  my  utmost  efforts  ;  and  it  was  evident,  from  the 
unyielding  nature  of  the  resistance,  that  the  hole  had 
either  been  discovered  and  effectually  nailed  up,  or  that 
some  immense  weight  had  been  placed  upon  it,  which  it 
was  useless  to  think  of  removing, 

My  sensations  were  those  of  extreme  horror  and  dis 
may.  In  vain  I  attempted  to  reason  on  the  probable 
cause  of  my  being  thus  entombed.  J  could  summon  up 
no  connected  chain  of  reflection,  and,  sinking  on  the 
floor,  gave  way,  unresistingly,  to  the  most  gloomy  ima 
ginings,  in  which  the  dreadful  deaths  of  thirst,  famine, 
suffocation,  and  premature  interment,  crowded  upon  me 
as  the  prominent  disasters  to  be  encountered.  At  length 
there  returned  to  me  some  portion  of  presence  of  mind. 
I  arose,  and  felt  with  my  fingers  for  the  seams  or  cracks 


A.   GORDON   PYM.  33 

of  the  aperture.  Having  found  them,  I  examined  them 
closely  to  ascertain  if  they  emitted  any  light  from  the 
stateroom;  but  none  was  visible.  I  then  forced  the 
penblade  of  my  knife  through  them,  until  I  met  with 
some  hard  obstacle.  Scraping  against  it,  I  discovered 
it  to  be  a  solid  mass  of  iron,  which,  from  its  peculiar 
wavy  feel  as  I  passed  the  blade  along  it,  I  concluded  to 
be  a  chain-cable.  The  only  course  now  left  me  was  to 
retrace  my  way  to  the  box,  and  there  either  yield  to  my 
sad  fate,  or  try  so  to  tranquillize  my  mind  as  to  admit  of 
my  arranging  some  plan  of  escape.  I  immediately  set 
about  the  attempt,  and  succeeded,  after  innumerable  dif 
ficulties,  in  getting  back.  As  I  sank,  utterly  exhausted, 
upon  the  mattress,  Tiger  threw  himself  at  full  length  by 
my  side,  and  seemed  as  if  desirous,  by  his  caresses,  of 
consoling  me  in  my  troubles,  and  urging  me  to  bear 
them  with  fortitude. 

The  singularity  of  his  behaviour  at  length  forcibly  ar 
rested  my  attention.  After  licking  my  face  and  hands 
for  some  minutes,  he  would  suddenly  cease  doing  so, 
and  utter  a  low  whine.  Upon  reaching  out  my  hand 
towards  him,  I  then  invariably  found  him  lying  on  his 
back,  with  his  paws  uplifted.  This  conduct,  so  fre 
quently  repeated,  appeared  strange,  and  I  could  in  no 
manner  account  for  it.  As  the  dog  seemed  distressed, 
I  concluded  that  he  had  received  some  injury  ;  and, 
taking  his  paws  in  my  hands,  I  examined  them  one  by 
one,  but  found  no  sign  of  any  hurt.  I  then  supposed 
him  hungry,  and  gave  him  a  large  piece  of  ham,  which 
he  devoured  with  avidity — afterward,  however,  resu 
ming  his  extraordinary  manosuvres.  I  now  imagined 
that  he  was  suffering,  like  myself,  the  torments  of  thirst, 
and  was  about  adopting  this  conclusion  as  the  true  one, 
when  the  idea  occurred  to  me  that  I  had  as  yet  only 
examined  his  paws,  and  that  there  might  possibly  be  a 
wound  upon  some  portion  of  his  body  or  head.  The 
latter  I  felt  carefully  over,  but  found  nothing.  On 
passing  my  hand,  however,  along  his  back,  I  perceived 
a  slight  erection  of  the  hair  extending  completely  across 
it.  Probing  this  with  my  finger,  I  discovered  a  string, 


34  NARRATIVE    OF 

and,  tracing  it  up,  found  that  it  encircled  the  whole 
body.  Upon  a  closer  scrutiny,  I  came  across  a  small 
slip  of  what  had  the  feeling  of  letter  paper,  through 
which  the  string  had  been  fastened  in  such  a  manner  as 
to  bring  it  immediately  beneath  the  left  shoulder  of  the 
animal. 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  thought  instantly  occurred  to  me  that  the  paper 
was  a  note  from  Augustus,  and  that  some  unaccountable 
accident  having  happened  to  prevent  his  relieving  me 
from  my  dungeon,  he  had  devised  this  method  of  ac 
quainting  me  with  the  true  state  of  affairs.  Trembling 
with  eagerness,  I  now  commenced  another  search  for 
my  phosphorus  matches  and  tapers.  I  had  a  confused 
recollection  of  having  put  them  carefully  away  just  be 
fore  falling  asleep ;  and,  indeed,  previously  to  my  last 
journey  to  the  trap,  I  had  been  able  to  remember  the 
exact  spot  where  I  had  deposited  them.  But  now  I  en 
deavoured  in  vain  to  call  it  to  mind,  and  busied  my 
self  for  a  full  hour  in  a  fruitless  and  vexatious  search 
for  the  missing  articles  ;  never,  surely,  was  there  a  more 
tantalizing  state  of  anxiety  and  suspense.  At  length, 
while  groping  about,  with  my  head  close  to  the  ballast, 
near  the  opening  of  the  box,  and  outside  of  it,  I  per 
ceived  a  faint  glimmering  of  light  in  the  direction  of  the 
steerage.  Greatly  surprised,  I  endeavoured  to  make  my 
way  towards  it,  as  it  appeared  to  be  but  a  few  feet  from 
my  position.  Scarcely  had  I  moved  with  this  intention, 
when  I  lost  sight  of  the  glimmer  entirely,  and,  before  I 
could  bring  it  into  view  again,  was  obliged  to  feel  along 
by  the  box  until  I  had  exactly  resumed  my  original  sit 
uation.  Now,  moving  my  head  with  caution  to  and  fro, 
I  found  that,  by  proceeding  slowly,  with  great  care,  in 
an  opposite  direction  to  that  in  which  I  had  at  first 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  35 

started,  I  was  enabled  to  draw  near  the  light,  still  keep 
ing  it  in  view.  Presently  I  came  directly  upon  it  (hav 
ing  squeezed  my  way  through  innumerable  narrow  wind 
ings),  and  found  that  it  proceeded  from  some  fragments 
of  my  matches  lying  in  an  empty  barrel  turned  upon  its 
side.  I  was  wondering  how  they  came  in  such  a  place, 
when  my  hand  fell  upon  two  or  three  pieces  of  taper- 
wax,  which  had  been  evidently  mumbled  by  the  dog.  I 
concluded  at  once  that  he  had  devoured  the  whole  of  my 
supply  of  candles,  and  I  felt  hopeless  of  being  ever  able 
to  read  the  note  of  Augustus.  The  small  remnants  of 
the  wax  were  so  mashed  up  among  other  rubbish  in  the 
barrel,  that  I  despaired  of  deriving  any  service  from 
them,  and  left  them  as  they  were.  The  phosphorus,  of 
which  there  was  only  a  speck  or  two,  I  gathered  up  as 
well  as  I  could,  and  returned  with  it,  after  much  dif 
ficulty,  to  my  box,  where  Tiger  had  all  the  while  re 
mained. 

What  to  do  next  I  could  not  tell.  The  hold  was  so 
intensely  dark  that  I  could  not  see  my  hand,  however 
close  I  would  hold  it  to  my  face.  The  white  slip  of 
paper  could  barely  be  discerned,  and  not  even  that  when 
I  looked  at  it  directly ;  by  turning  the  exterior  portions 
of  the  retina  towards  it,  that  is  to  say,  by  surveying  it 
slightly  askance,  I  found  that  it  became  in  some  meas 
ure  perceptible.  Thus  the  gloom  of  my  prison  may  be 
imagined,  and  the  note  of  my  friend,  if  indeed  it  were  a 
note  from  him,  seemed  only  likely  to  throw  me  into  fur 
ther  trouble,  by  disquieting  to  no  purpose  my  already 
enfeebled  and  agitated  mind.  In  vain  I  revolved  in  my 
brain  a  multitude  of  absurd  expedients  for  procuring 
light — such  expedients  precisely  as  a  man  in  the  per 
turbed  sleep  occasioned  by  opium  would  be  apt  to  fall 
upon  for  a  similar  purpose — each  and  all  of  which  ap 
pear  by  turns  to  the  dreamer  the  most  reasonable  and 
the  most  preposterous  of  conceptions,  just  as  the  reason 
ing  or  imaginative  faculties  flicker,  alternately,  one 
above  the  other.  At  last  an  idea  occurred  to  me  which 
seemed  rational,  and  which  gave  me  cause  to  wonder, 
very  justly,  that  I  had  not  entertained  it  before.  I 


36  NARRATIVE   OP 

placed  the  slip  of  paper  on  the  back  of  a  book,  and,  col 
lecting  the  fragments  of  the  phosphorus  matches  which 
I  had  brought  from  the  barrel,  laid  them  together  upon 
the  paper.  I  then,  with  the  palm  of  my  hand,  rubbed 
the  whole  over  quickly  yet  steadily.  A  clear  light  dif 
fused  itself  immediately  throughout  the  whole  surface ; 
and  had  there  been  any  writing  upon  it,  I  should  not 
have  experienced  the  least  difficulty,  I  am  sure,  in  read 
ing  it.  Not  a  syllable  was  there,  however — nothing  but 
a  dreary  and  unsatisfactory  blank ;  the  illumination  died 
away  in  a  few  seconds,  and  my  heart  died  away  within 
me  as  it  went. 

I  have  before  stated  more  than  once  that  my  intellect, 
for  some  period  prior  to  this,  had  been  in  a  condition 
nearly  bordering   on  idiocy.     There  were,  to  be  sure, 
momentary  intervals    of  perfect    sanity,  and,  now  and 
then,  even  of  energy ;  but  these  were  few.     It  must  be 
remembered  that  I  had  been,  for  many  days  certainly, 
inhaling  the  almost  pestilential  atmosphere  of  a  close 
hold  in  a  whaling  vessel,  and  a  long  portion  of  that  time 
but  scantily  supplied  with  water.     For  the  last  fourteen 
or  fifteen  hours  I  had  none — nor  had  I  slept  during  that 
time.     Salt  provisions   of  the  most  exciting  kind  had 
been  my  chief,  and,  indeed,  since  the  loss  of  the  mutton, 
my  only  supply  of  food,  with  the  exception  of  the  sea- 
biscuit  ;  and  these  latter  were  utterly  useless  to  me,  as 
they  were   too  dry  and  hard  to  be   swallowed  in  the 
swollen  and    parched  condition  of  my  throat.     I  was 
now  in  a  high  state  of  fever,  and  in  every  respect  ex 
ceedingly  ill.     This  will  account  for  the  fact  that  many 
miserable  hours  of  despondency  elapsed  after  my  last 
adventure  with  the  phosphorus,  before  the  thought  sug 
gested  itself  that  I  had  examined  only  one  side  of  the 
paper.     I  shall  not  attempt  to  describe  my  feelings  of 
rage    (for    I  believe  I  was  more  angry  than    anything 
else)  when  the    egregious   oversight  I  had    committed 
flashed  suddenly  upon  my  perception.     The  blunder  it 
self  would  have  been  unimportant,  had  not  my  own  folly 
and  impetuosity  rendered  it  otherwise — in  my  disappoint 
ment  -at  not  finding  some  words  upon  the  slip,  I  had 


A.    GORDON   PYM.  37 

childishly  torn  it  in  pieces  and  thrown  it  away,  it  was 
impossible  to  say  where. 

From  the  worst  part  of  this  dilemma  I  was  relieved 
by  the    sagacity  of  Tiger.     Having   got,  after  a  long 
search,  a  small  piece  of  the  note,  I  put  it  to  the  dog's 
nose,  and  endeavoured  to  make  him  understand  that  he 
must  bring  me  the  rest  of  it,     To  my  astonishment  (for 
I  had  taught  him  none  of  the  usual  tricks  for  which  his 
breed  are  famous),  he  seemed  to  enter  at  once  into  my 
meaning,  and,  rummaging    about    for    a    few  moments, 
soon  found  another  considerable  portion.     Bringing  me 
this,  he  paused  a  while,  and,  rubbing  his  nose  against  rny 
hand,  appeared  to  be  waiting  for  my  approval  of  what  he 
had  done.     I  patted  him  on  the  head,  when  he  immedi 
ately  made  off  again.     It  was  now  some  minutes  before 
he  came  back — but  when  he  did  come,  he  brought  with 
him  a  large  slip,  which  proved  to  be  all  the  paper  mis 
sing — it    having  been  torn,   it  seems,   only    into    three 
pieces.    Luckily,  I  had  no  trouble  in  finding  what  few  frag 
ments  of  the  phosphorus  were  left — being  guided  by  the 
indistinct  glow  one  or  two  of  the  particles  still  emitted. 
My  difficulties  had  taught  me  the  necessity  of  caution, 
and  I  now  took  time  to  reflect  upon  what  I  was  about  to 
do.     It  was   very   probable,    I    considered,    that   some 
words  were  written  upon  that  side  of  the  paper  which 
had  not  been  examined — but  which  side  was  that  1     Fit 
ting  the  pieces  together  gave  me  no  clew  in  this  respect, 
although  it  assured  me  that  the  words  (if  there  were  any) 
would   be   found  all  on  one  side,  and  connected  in  a 
proper  manner,  as  written.     There  was  the  greater  ne 
cessity  of  ascertaining  the  point  in  question  beyond  a 
doubt,  as  the  phosphorus  remaining  would  be  altogether 
insufficient  for  a  third  attempt,  should  I  fail  in  the  one  I 
was  now  about  to  make.     I  placed  the  paper  on  a  book 
as  before,  and  sat  for  some  minutes  thoughtfully  revolv 
ing  the  matter  over  in  my  mind.     At  last  I  thought  it 
barely  possible  that  the  written  side  might  have  some 
unevenness  on  its  surface,  which  a  delicate  sense  of 
feeling  might  enable  me  to    detect.     I    determined   to 
make  the  experiment,  and  passed  my  finger  very  care- 
D 


38  NARRATIVE    OF 

fully  over  the  side  which  first  presented  itself — nothing 
however,  was  perceptible,  and  I  turned  the  paper,  ad 
justing  it  on  the  book.  I  now  again  carried  my  fore 
finger  cautiously  along,  when  I  was  aware  of  an  exceed 
ingly  slight,  but  still  discernible  glow,  which  followed 
as  it  proceeded.  This,  I  knew,  must  arise  from  some 
very  minute  remaining  particles  of  the  phosphorus  with 
which  I  had  covered  the  paper  in  my  previous  attempt. 
The  other,  or  under  side,  then,  was  that  on  which  lay 
the  writing,  if  writing  there  should  finally  prove  to  be. 
Again  I  turned  the  note,  and  went  to  work  as  I  had  pre 
viously  done.  Having  rubbed  in  the  phosphorus,  a  bril 
liancy  ensued  as  before — but  this  time  several  lines  of 
MS.  in  a  large  hand,  and  apparently  in  red  ink,  became 
distinctly  visible.  The  glimmer,  although  sufficiently 
bright,  was  but  momentary.  Still,  had  I  not  been  too 
greatly  excited,  there  would  have  been  ample  time  enough 
for  me  to  peruse  the  whole  three  sentences  before  me — 
for  I  saw  there  were  three.  In  my  anxiety,  however,  to 
read  all  at  once,  I  succeeded  only  in  reading  the  seven 
concluding  words,  which  thus  appeared  :  "  blood — your 
life  depends  upon  lying  close." 

Had  I  been  able  to  ascertain  the  entire  contents  of 
the  note — the  full  meaning  of  the  admonition  which  my 
friend  had  thus  attempted  to  convey,  that  admonition, 
even  although  it  should  have  revealed  a  story  of  disaster 
the  most  unspeakable,  could  not,  I  am  firmly  convinced, 
have  imbued  my  mind  with  one  tithe  of  the  harrowing 
and  yet  indefinable  horror  with  which  I  was  inspired  by 
the  fragmentary  warning  thus  received.  And  "blood" 
too,  that  word  of  all  words — so  rife  at  all  times  with 
mystery,  and  suffering,  and  terror — how  trebly  full  of 
import  did  it  now  appear — how  chillily  and  heavily  (dis 
jointed,  as  it  thus  was,  from  any  foregoing  words  to 
qualify  or  render  it  distinct)  did  its  vague  syllables  fall, 
amid  the  deep  gloom  of  my  prison,  into  the  innermost 
recesses  of  my  soul ! 

Augustus  had,  undoubtedly,  good  reasons  for  wishing 
me  to  remain  concealed,  and  I  formed  a  thousand  sur 
mises  as  to  what  they  could  be — but  I  could  think  of 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  39 

nothing  affording  a  satisfactory  solution  of  the  mystery. 
Just  after  returning  from  my  last  journey  to  the  trap, 
and  before  my  attention  had  been  otherwise  directed  by 
the  singular  conduct  of  Tiger,  I  had  come  to  the  reso 
lution  of  making  myself  heard  at  all  events  by  those  on 
board,  or,  if  I  could  not  succeed  in  this  directly,  of 
trying  to  cut  my  way  through  the  orlop  deck.  The  half 
certainty  which  I  felt  of  being  able  to  accomplish  one  of 
these  two  purposes  in  the  last  emergency,  had  given  me 
courage  (which  I  should  not  otherwise  have  had)  to 
endure  the  evils  of  my  situation.  The  few  words  I  had 
been  able  to  read,  however,  had  cut  me  off  from  these 
final  resources,  and  I  now,  for  the  first  time,  felt  all  the 
misery  of  my  fate.  In  a  paroxysm  of  despair  I  threw 
myself  again  upon  the  mattress,  where,  for  about  the 
period  of  a  day  and  night,  I  lay  in  a  kind  of  stupor,  re 
lieved  only  by  momentary  intervals  of  reason  and  recol 
lection. 

At  length  I  once  more  arose,  and  busied  myself  in 
reflection  upon  the  horrors  which  encompassed  me. 
For  another  twenty-four  hours  it  was  barely  possible 
that  I  might  exist  without  water — for  a  longer  time  I 
could  not  do  so.  During  the  first  portion  of  my  impris 
onment  I  had  made  free  use  of  the  cordials  with  which 
Augustus  had  supplied  me,  but  they  only  served  to  ex 
cite  fever,  without  in  the  least  degree  assuaging  my 
thirst.  I  had  now  only  about  a  gill  left,  and  this  was  of 
a  species  of  strong  peach  liqueur  at  which  my  stomach 
revolted.  The  sausages  were  entirely  consumed ;  of 
the  ham  nothing  remained  but  a  small  piece  of  the  skin ; 
and  all  the  biscuit,  except  a  few  fragments  of  one,  had 
been  eaten  by  Tiger.  To  add  to  my  troubles,  I  found 
that  my  headache  was  increasing  momentarily,  and  with 
it  the  species  of  delirium  which  had  distressed  me  more 
or  less  since  my  first  falling  asleep.  For  some  hours 
past  it  had  been  with  the  greatest  difficulty  I  could  breathe 
at  all,  and  now  each  attempt  at  so  doing  was  attended 
with  the  most  distressing  spasmodic  action  of  the  chest, 
But  there  was  still  another  and  very  different  source  of 
disquietude,  and  one,  indeed,  whose  harassing  terrors 


40  NARRATIVE   OF 

had  been  the  chief  means  of  arousing  me  to  exertion 
from  my  stupor  on  the  mattress.  It  arose  from  the  de 
meanour  of  the  dog. 

I  first  observed  an  alteration  in  his  conduct  while  rub 
bing  in  the  phosphorus  on  the  paper  in  my  last  attempt. 
As  I  rubbed,  he  ran  his  nose  against  my  hand  with  a 
slight  snarl ;  but  I  was  too  greatly  excited  at  the  time 
to  pay  much  attention  to  the  circumstance.  Soon  after 
ward,  it  will  be  remembered,  I  threw  myself  on  the 
mattress,  and  fell  into  a  species  of  lethargy.  Presently 
I  became  aware  of  a  singular  hissing  sound  close  at  my 
ears,  and  discovered  it  to  proceed  from  Tiger,  who  was 
panting  and  wheezing  in  a  state  of  the  greatest  apparent 
excitement,  his  eyeballs  flashing  fiercely  through  the 
gloom.  I  spoke  to  him,  when  he  replied  with  a  low 
growl,  and  then  remained  quiet.  Presently  I  relapsed 
into  my  stupor,  from  which  I  was  again  awakened  in  a 
similar  manner.  This  was  repeated  three  or  four  times, 
until  finally  his  behaviour  inspired  me  with  so  great  a  de 
gree  of  fear  that  I  became  fully  aroused.  He  was  now 
lying  close  by  the  door  of  the  box,  snarling  fearfully,  al 
though  in  a  kind  of  under  tone,  and  grinding  his  teeth  as 
if  strongly  convulsed.  I  had  no  doubt  whatever  that  the 
want  of  water  or  the  confined  atmosphere  of  the  hold 
had  driven  him  mad,  and  I  was  at  a  loss  what  course  to 
pursue.  I  could  not  endure  the  thought  of  killing  him, 
yet  it  seemed  absolutely  necessary  for  my  own  safety. 
I  could  distinctly  perceive  his  eyes  fastened  upon  me 
with  an  expression  of  the  most  deadly  animosity,  and  I 
expected  every  instant  that  he  would  attack  me.  At 
last  I  could  endure  my  terrible  situation  no  longer,  and 
determined  to  make  my  way  from  the  box  at  all  hazards, 
and  despatch  him,  if  his  opposition  should  render  it  ne 
cessary  for  me  to  do  so.  To  get  out,  I  had  to  pass  di 
rectly  over  his  body,  and  he  already  seemed  to  anticipate 
my  design — raising  himself  upon  his  fore  legs  (as  I  per 
ceived  by  the  altered  position  of  his  eyes),  and  display 
ing  the  whole  of  his  white  fangs,  which  were  easily  dis 
cernible.  I  took  the  remains  of  the  ham-skin,  and  the 
bottle  containing  the  liqueur,  and  secured  them  about 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  41 

my  person,  together  with  a  large  carving-knife  which 
Augustus  had  left  me — then,  folding  my  cloak  as  closely 
around  me  as  possible,  I  made  a  movement  towards  the 
mouth  of  the  box.  No  sooner  did  I  do  this  than  the  dog 
sprang  with  a  loud  growl  towards  my  throat.  The 
whole  weight  of  his  body  struck  me  on  the  right  shoul 
der,  and  I  fell  violently  to  the  left,  while  the  enraged 
animal  passed  entirely  over  me.  I  had  fallen  upon  my 
knees,  with  my  head  buried  among  the  blankets,  and 
these  protected  me  from  a  second  furious  assault,  during 
which  I  felt  the  sharp  teeth  pressing  vigorously  upon 
the  woollen  which  enveloped  my  neck — yet,  luckily, 
without  being  able  to  penetrate  all  the  folds.  I  was 
now  beneath  the  dog,  and  a  few  moments  would  place 
me  completely  in  his  power.  Despair  gave  me  strength, 
and  I  rose  bodily  up,  shaking  him  from  me  by  main 
force,  and  dragging  with  me  the  blankets  from  the  mat 
tress.  These  I  now  threw  over  him,  and  before  he 
could  extricate  himself  I  had  got  through  the  door  and 
closed  it  effectually  against  his  pursuit.  In  this  strug 
gle,  however,  I  had  been  forced  to  drop  the  morsel  of 
ham-skin,  and  I  now  found  my  whole  stock  of  provis 
ions  reduced  to  a  single  gill  of  liqueur.  As  this  reflec 
tion  crossed  my  mind,  I  felt  myself  actuated  by  one  of 
those  fits  of  perverseness  which  might  be  supposed  to 
influence  a  spoiled  child  in  similar  circumstances,  and, 
raising  the  bottle  to  my  lips,  I  drained  it  to  the  last  drop, 
and  dashed  it  furiously  upon  the  floor. 

Scarcely  had  the  echo  of  the  crash  died  away,  when 
I  heard  my  name  pronounced  in  an  eager  but  subdued 
voice,  issuing  from  the  direction  of  the  steerage.  So 
unexpected  was  anything  of  the  kind,  and  so  intense 
was  the  emotion  excited  within  me  by  the  sound,  that  I 
endeavoured  in  vain  to  reply.  My  powers  of  speech  to 
tally  failed,  and,  in  an  agony  of  terror  lest  my  friend 
should  conclude  me  dead,  and  return  without  attempting 
to  reach  me,  I  stood  up  between  the  crates  near  the  door 
of  the  box,  trembling  convulsively,  and  gasping  and 
struggling  for  utterance.  Had  a  thousand  worlds  de 
pended  upon  a  syllable,  I  could  not  have  spoken  it. 
D2 


42  NARRATIVE    OF 

There  was  a  slight  movement  now  audible  among  the 
lumber  somewhere  forward  of  my  station.  The  sound 
presently  grew  less  distinct,  then  again  less  so,  and  still 
less.  Shall  I  ever  forget  my  feelings  at  this  moment  1 
He  was  going — my  friend — my  companion,  from  whom 
I  had  a  right  to  expect  so  much — he  was  going — he 
would  abandon  me — he  was  gone  !  He  would  leave  me 
to  perish  miserably,  to  expire  in  the  most  horrible  and 
loathsome  of  dungeons — and  one  word — one  little  sylla 
ble  would  save  me — yet  that  single  syllable  I  could  not 
utter  !  I  felt,  I  am  sure,  more  than  ten  thousand  times 
the  agonies  of  death  itself.  My  brain  reeled,  and  I  fell, 
.deadly  sick,  against  the  end  of  the  box. 

As  I  fell,  the  carving-knife  was  shaken  out  from  the 
waistband  of  my  pantaloons,  and  dropped  with  a  rattling 
sound  to  the  floor.  Never  did  any  strain  of  the  richest 
melody  come  so  sweetly  to  my  ears  !  With  the  intensest 
anxiety  I  listened  to  ascertain  the  effect  of  the  noise 
upon  Augustus — for  I  knew  that  the  person  who  called 
my  name  could  be  no  one  but  himself.  All  was  silent 
for  some  moments.  At  length  I  again  heard  the  word 
Arthur !  repeated  in  a  low  tone,  and  one  full  of  hesita 
tion.  Reviving  hope  loosened  at  once  my  powers  of 
speech,  and  I  now  screamed,  at  the  top  of  my  voice, 
•*'  Augustus  !  oh  Augustus  /"  "  Hush — for  God's  sake 
be  silent !"  he  replied,  in  a  voice  trembling  with  agita 
tion  ;  "  I  will  be  with  you  immediately — as  soon  as  I  can 
make  my  way  through  the  hold."  For  a  long  time  I 
heard  him  moving  among  the  lumber,  and  every  moment 
seemed  to  me  an  age.  At  length  I  felt  his  hand  upon 
my  shoulder,  and  he  placed  at  the  same  moment  a  bottle 
of  water  to  my  lips.  Those  only  who  have  been  sud 
denly  redeemed  from  the  jaws  of  the  tomb,  or  who  have 
known  the  insufferable  torments  of  thirst  under  circum 
stances  as  aggravated  as  those  which  encompassed  me 
in  my  dreary  prison,  can  form  any  idea  of  the  unuttera 
ble  transports  which  that  one  long  draught  of  the  richest 
of  all  physical  luxuries  afforded. 

When  I  had  in  some  degree  satisfied  my  thirst,  Au 
gustus  produced  from  his  pocket  three  or  four  cold 


A,    GORDON    PYM.  43 

boiled  potatoes,  which  I  devoured  with  the  greatest  avid 
ity.  He  had  brought  with  him  a  light  in  a  dark  lantern, 
and  the  grateful  rays  afforded  me  scarcely  less  comfort 
than  the  food  and  drink.  But  I  was  impatient  to  learn 
the  cause  of  his  protracted  absence,  and  he  proceeded 
to  recount  what  had  happened  on  board  during  my  incar 
ceration. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  brig  put  to  sea,  as  I  had  supposed,  in  about  an 
hour  after  he  had  left  the  watch.  This  was  on  the 
twentieth  of  June.  It  will  be  remembered  that  I  had 
then  been  in  the  hold  for  three  days ;  and,  during  this 
period,  there  was  so  constant  a  bustle  on  board,  and  so 
much  running  to  and  fro,  especially  in  the  cabin  and 
staterooms,  that  he  had  had  no  chance  of  visiting  me 
without  the  risk  of  having  the  secret  of  the  trap  discov 
ered.  When  at  length  he  did  come,  I  had  assured  him 
that  I  was  doing  as  well  as  possible  ;  and,  therefore,  for 
the  two  next  days  he  felt  but  little  uneasiness  on  my  ac 
count — still,  however,  watching  an  opportunity  of  going 
down.  It  was  not  until  the  fourth  day  that  he  found 
one.  Several  times  during  this  interval  he  had  made  up 
his  mind  to  let  his  father  know  of  the  adventure,  and 
have  me  come  up  at  once  ;  but  we  were  still  within 
reaching  distance  of  Nantucket,  and  it  was  doubtful, 
from  some  expressions  which  had  escaped  Captain  Bar 
nard,  whether  he  would  riot  immediately  put  back  if  he 
discovered  me  to  be  on  board.  Besides,  upon  thinking 
the  matter  over,  Augustus,  so  he  told  me,  could  not  im 
agine  that  I  was  in  immediate  want,  or  that  I  would  hesi 
tate,  in  such  case,  to  make  myself  heard  at  the  trap. 
When,  therefore,  he  considered  everything,  he  concluded 
to  let  me  stay  until  he  could  meet  with  an  opportunity 
of  visiting  me  unobserved.  This,  as  I  said  before,  did 


44  NARRATIVE    OF 

not  occur  until  the  fourth  day  after  his  bringing  me  the 
watch,  and  the  seventh  since  I  had  first  entered  the 
hold.  He  then  went  down  without  taking  with  him  any 
water  or  provisions,  intending  in  the  first  place  merely 
to  call  my  attention,  and  get  me  to  come  from  the  box 
to  the  trap — when  he  would  go  up  to  the  stateroom  and 
thence  hand  me  down  a  supply.  When  he  descended 
for  this  purpose  he  found  that  I  was  asleep,  for  it  seems 
that  I  was  snoring  very  loudly.  From  all  the  calcula 
tions  I  can  make  on  the  subject,  this  must  have  been 
the  slumber  into  which  I  fell  just  after  my  return  from 
the  trap  with  the  watch,  and  which,  consequently,  must 
have  lasted  for  more  than  three  entire  days  and  nights  at 
the  very  least.  Latterly,  I  have  had  reason,  both  from 
my  own  experience  and  the  assurance  of  others,  to  be 
acquainted  with  the  strong  soporific  effects  of  the  stench 
arising  from  old  fish-oil  when  closely  confined  ;  and 
when  I  think  of  the  condition  of  the  hold  in  which  I 
was  imprisoned,  and  the  long  period  during  which  the 
brig  had  been  used  as  a  whaling  vessel,  I  am  more  in 
clined  to  wonder  that  I  awoke  at  all,  after  once  falling 
asleep,  than  that  I  should  have  slept  uninterruptedly  for 
the  period  specified  above. 

Augustus  called  to  me  at  first  in  a  low  voice  and 
without  closing  the  trap — but  I  made  him  no  reply. 
He  then  shut  the  trap,  and  spoke  to  me  in  a  louder,  and 
finally  in  a  very  loud  tone — still  I  continued  to  snore. 
He  was  now  at  a  loss  what  to  do.  It  would  take  him 
some  time  to  make  his  way  through  the  lumber  to  my 
box,  and  in  the  mean  while  his  absence  would  be  noticed 
by  Captain  Barnard,  who  had  occasion  for  his  services 
every  minute,  in  arranging  and  copying  papers  connected 
with  the  business  of  the  voyage.  He  determined,  there 
fore,  upon  reflection,  to  ascend,  and  await  another  oppor 
tunity  of  visiting  me.  He  was  the  more  easily  induced 
to  this  resolve,  as  my  slumber  appeared  to  be  of  the  most 
tranquil  nature,  and  he  could  not  suppose  that  I  had 
undergone  any  inconvenience  from  my  incarceration.  Ho 
had  just  made  up  his  mind  on  these  points  when  his  at 
tention  was  arrested  by  an  unusual  bustle,  the  sound  of 


A.    GORDON   PYM.  45 

which  proceeded  apparently  from  the  cabin.  He  sprang 
through  the  trap  as  quickly  as  possible,  closed  it,  and 
threw  open  the  door  of  his  stateroom.  No  sooner  had 
he  put  his  foot  over  the  threshold  than  a  pistol  flashed 
in  his  face,  and  he  was  knocked  down,  at  the  same  mdf- 
ment,  by  a  blow  from  a  handspike. 

A  strong  hand  held  him  on  the  cabin  floor,  with  a 
tight  grasp  upon  his  throat — still  he  was  able  to  see 
what  was  going  on  around  him.  His  father  was  tied 
hand  and  foot,  and  lying  along  the  steps  of  the  compan 
ion-way  with  his  head  down,  and  a  deep  wound  in  the 
forehead,  from  which  the  blood  was  flowing  in  a  contin 
ued  stream.  He  spoke  not  a  word,  and  was  apparently 
dying.  Over  him  stood  the  first  mate,  eying  him  with 
an  expression  of  fiendish  derision,  and  deliberately 
searching  his  pockets,  from  which  he  presently  drew 
forth  a  large  wallet  and  a  chronometer.  Seven  of  the 
crew  (among  whom  was  the  cook,  a  negro)  were  rum 
maging  the  staterooms  on  the  larboard  for  arms,  where 
they  soon  equipped  themselves  with  muskets  and  ammu 
nition.  Besides  Augustus  and  Captain  Barnard,  there 
were  nine  men  altogether  in  the  cabin,  and  these  among 
the  most  ruffianly  of  the  brig's  company.  The  villains 
now  went  upon  deck,  taking  my  friend  with  them,  after 
having  secured  his  arms  behind  his  back.  They  pro 
ceeded  straight  to  the  forecastle,  which  was  fastened 
down — two  of  the  mutineers  standing  by  it  with  axes — 
two  also  at  the  main  hatch.  The  mate  called  out  in  a 
loud  voice,  "  Do  you  hear  there  below  ]  tumble  up  with 
you — one  by  one,  now,  mark  that — and  no  grumbling." 
It  was  some  minutes  before  any  one  appeared :  at  last 
an  Englishman,  who  had  shipped  as  a  raw  hand,  came 
up,  weeping  piteously.  and  entreating  the  mate  in  the 
most  humble  manner  to  spare  his  life.  The  only  reply 
was  a  blow  on  the  forehead  from  an  axe.  The  poor 
fellow  fell  to  the  deck  without  a  groan,  and  the  black 
cook  lifted  him  up  in  his  arms  as  he  would  a  child,  and 
tossed  him  deliberately  into  the  sea.  Hearing  the  blow 
and  the  plunge  of  the  body,  the  men  below  could  now  be 
induced  to  venture  on  deck  neither  by  threats  nor  prom- 


46  NARRATIVE    OF 

ises,  until  a  proposition  was  made  to  smoke  them  out. 
A  general  rush  then  ensued,  and  for  a  moment  it  seemed 
possible  that  the  brig  might  be  retaken.  The  mutineers, 
however,  succeeded  at  last  in  closing  the  forecastle  ef 
fectually  before  more  than  six  of  their  opponents  could 
get  up.  These  six,  finding  themselves  so  greatly  out 
numbered  and  without  arms,  submitted  after  a  brief 
struggle.  The  mate  gave  them  fair  words — no  doubt 
with  a  view  of  inducing  those  below  to  yield,  for  they  had 
no  difficulty  in  hearing  all  that  was  said  on  deck.  The 
result  proved  his  sagacity,  no  less  than  his  diabolical  vil- 
lany.  All  in  the  forecastle  presently  signified  their  in 
tention  of  submitting,  and,  ascending  one  by  one,  were 
pinioned  and  thrown  on  their  backs  together  with  the 
first  six — there  being  in  all,  of  the  crew  who  were  not 
concerned  in  the  mutiny,  twenty-seven. 

A  scene  of  the  most  horrible  butchery  ensued.  The 
bound  seamen  were  dragged  to  the  gangway.  Here  the 
cook  stood  with  an  axe,  striking  each  victim  on  the  head 
as  he  was  forced  over  the  side  of  the  vessel  by  the  other 
mutineers.  In  this  manner  twenty-two  perished,  and 
Augustus  had  given  himself  up  for  lost,  expecting  every 
moment  his  own  turn  to  come  next.  But  it  seemed  that 
the  villains  were  now  either  weary,  or  in  some  measure 
disgusted  with  their  bloody  labour  ;  for  the  four  remain 
ing  prisoners,  together  with  my  friend,  who  had  been 
thrown  on  the  deck  with  the  rest,  were  respited  while 
the  mate  sent  below  for  rum,  and  the  whole  murderous 
party  held  a  drunken  carouse,  which  lasted  until  sunset. 
They  now  fell  to  disputing  in  regard  to  the  fate  of  the 
survivers,  who  lay  not  more  than  four  paces  off,  and 
could  distinguish  every  word  said.  Upon  some  of  the 
mutineers  the  liquor  appeared  to  have  a  softening  effect, 
for  several  voices  were  heard  in  favour  of  releasing  the 
captives  altogether,  on  condition  of  joining  the  mutiny 
and  sharing  the  profits.  The  black  cook,  however  (who 
in  all  respects  was  a  perfect  demon,  and  who  seemed  to 
exert  as  much  influence,  if  not  more,  than  the  mate  him 
self),  would  listen  to  no  proposition  of  the  kind,  and 
rose  repeatedly  for  the  purpose  of  resuming  his  work  at 


A.   GORDON   PYM.  47 

the  gangway.  Fortunately,  he  was  so  far  overcome  by 
intoxication  as  to  be  easily  restrained  by  the  less  blood 
thirsty  of  the  party,  among  whom  was  a  line-manager, 
who  went  by  the  name  of  Dirk  Peters.  This  man  was 
the  son  of  an  Indian  squaw  of  the  tribe  of  Upsarokas,  who 
live  among  the  fastnesses  of  the  Black  Hills  near  the 
source  of  the  Missouri.  His  father  was  a  fur-trader,  I 
believe,  or  at  least  connected  in  some  manner  with  the 
Indian  trading-posts  on  Lewis  river.  Peters  himself 
was  one  of  the  most  purely  ferocious-looking  men  I  ever 
beheld.  He  was  short  in  stature — not  more  than  four 
feet  eight  inches  high — but  his  limbs  were  of  the  most 
Herculean  mould.  His  hands,  especially,  were  so  enor 
mously  thick  and  broad  as  hardly  to  retain  a  human 
shape.  His  arms,  as  well  as  legs,  were  bowed  in  the 
most  singular  manner,  and  appeared  to  possess  no  flexi 
bility  whatever.  His  head  was  equally  deformed,  being 
of  immense  size,  with  an  indentation  on  the  crown  (like 
that  on  the  head  of  most  negroes),  and  entirely  bald. 
To  conceal  this  latter  deficiency,  which  did  not  proceed 
from  old  age,  he  usually  wore  a  wig  formed  of  any  hair- 
like  material  which  presented  itself — occasionally  the 
skin  of  a  Spanish  dog  or  American  grizzly  bear.  At 
the  time  spoken  of  he  had  on  a  portion  of  one  of  these 
bearskins  ;  and  it  added  no  little  to  the  natural  ferocity 
of  his  countenance,  which  betook  of  the  Upsaroka  char 
acter.  The  mouth  extended  nearly  from  ear  to  ear ;  the 
lips  were  thin,  and  seemed,  like  some  other  portions  of 
his  frame,  to  be  devoid  of  natural  pliancy,  so  that  the 
ruling  expression  never  varied  under  the  influence  of 
any  emotion  whatever.  This  ruling  expression  may  be 
conceived  when  it  is  considered  that  the  teeth  were  ex 
ceedingly  long  and  protruding,  and  never  even  partially 
covered,  in  any  instance,  by  the  lips.  To  pass  this  man 
with  a  casual  glance,  one  might  imagine  him  to  be  con 
vulsed  with  laughter — but  a  second  look  would  induce  a 
shuddering  acknowledgment,  that  if  such  an  expression 
were  indicative  of  merriment,  the  merriment  must  be  that 
of  a  demon.  Of  this  singular  being  many  anecdotes 
were  prevalent  among  the  seafaring  men  of  Nantucket. 


48  NARRATIVE    OF 

These  anecdotes  went  to  prove  his  prodigious  strength 
when  under  excitement,  and  some  of  them  had  given 
rise  to  a  doubt  of  his  sanity.  But  on  board  the  Gram 
pus,  it  seems,  he  was  regarded  at  the  time  of  the  mutiny 
with  feelings  more  of  derision  than  of  anything  else.  I 
have  been  thus  particular  in  speaking  of  Dirk  Peters, 
because,  ferocious  as  he  appeared,  he  proved  the  main 
instrument  in  preserving  the  life  of  Augustus,  and  be 
cause  I  shall  have  frequent  occasion  to  mention  him 
hereafter  in  the  course  of  my  narrative — a  narrative,  let 
me  here  say,  which,  in  its  latter  portions,  will  be  found 
to  include  incidents  of  a  nature  so  entirely  out  of  the 
range  of  human  experience,  and  for  this  reason  so  far 
beyond  the  limits  of  human  credulity,  that  1  proceed  in 
utter  hopelessness  of  obtaining  credence  for  all  that  1 
shall  tell,  yet  confidently  trusting  in  time  and  progres 
sing  science  to  verify  some  of  the  most  important  and 
most  improbable  of  my  statements. 

After  much  indecision  and  two  or  three  violent  quar 
rels,  it  was  determined  at  last  that  all  the  prisoners 
(with  the  exception  of  Augustus,  whom  Peters  insisted 
in  a  jocular  manner  upon  keeping  as  bis  clerk)  should 
be  set  adrift  in  one  of  the  smallest  whaleboats.  The 
mate  went  down  into  the  cabin  to  see  if  Captain  Bar 
nard  was  still  living — for,  it  will  be  remembered,  he  was 
left  below  when  the  mutineers  came  up.  Presently  the 
two  made  their  appearance,  the  captain  pale  as  death, 
but  somewhat  recovered  from  the  effects  of  his  wound. 
He  spoke  to  the  men  in  a  voice  hardly  articulate,  en 
treated  them  not  to  set  him  adrift,  but  to  return  to  their 
duty,  and  promising  to  land  them  wherever  they  chose, 
and  to  take  no  steps  for  bringing  them  to  justice.  He 
might  as  well  have  spoken  to  the  winds.  Two  of  the 
ruffians  seized  him  by  the  arms  and  hurled  him  over  the 
brig's  side  into  the  boat,  which  had  been  lowered  while 
the  mate  went  below.  The  four  men  who  were  lying 
on  the  deck  were  then  untied  and  ordered  to  follow, 
which  they  did  without  attempting  any  resistance — Au 
gustus  being  still  left  in  his  painful  position,  although  he 
struggled  artd  prayed  only  for  the  poor  satisfaction  of 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  49 

being  permitted  to  bid  his  father  farewell.  A  handful  of 
sea-biscuit  and  a  jug  of  water  were  now  handed  down  ; 
but  neither  mast,  sail,  oar,  nor  compass.  The  boat  was 
towed  astern  for  a  few  minutes,  during  which  the  muti 
neers  held  another  consultation — it  was  then  finally  cut 
adrift.  By  this  time  night  had  come  on — there  were 
neither  moon  nor  stars  visible — and  a  short  and  ugly  sea 
was  running,  although  there  was  no  great  deal  of  wind. 
The  boat  was  instantly  out  of  sight,  and  little  hope 
could  be  entertained  for  the  unfortunate  sufferers  who 
were  in  it.  This  event  happened,  however,  in  latitude 
35°  30'  north,  longitude  61°  20'  west,  and  consequently 
at  no  very  great  distance  from  the  Bermuda  Islands. 
Augustus  therefore  endeavoured  to  console  himself  with 
the  idea  that  the  boat  might  either* succeed  in  reaching 
the  land,  or  come  sufficiently  near  to  be  fallen  in  with  by 
vessels  off  the  coast. 

All  sail  was  now  put  upon  the  brig,  and  she  continued 
her  original  course  to  the  southwest — the  mutineers 
being  bent  upon  some  piratical  expedition,  in  which, 
from  all  that  could  be  understood,  a  ship  was  to  be  inter 
cepted  on  her  way  from  the  Cape  Verd  Islands  to  Porto 
Rico.  No  attention  was  paid  to  Augustus,  who  was 
untied  and  suffered  to  go  about  anywhere  forward  of  the 
cabin  companion-way.  Dirk  Peters  treated  him  with  some 
degree  of  kindness,  and  on  one  occasion  saved  him  from 
the  brutality  of  the  cook.  His  situation  was  still  one  of 
the  most  precarious,  as  the  men  were  continually  intoxi 
cated,  and  there  was  no  relying  upon  their  continued 
good-humour  or  carelessness  in  regard  to  himself.  His 
anxiety  on  my  account  he  represented,  however,  as  the 
most  distressing  result  of  his  condition ;  and,  indeed,  I 
had  never  reason  to  doubt  the  sincerity  of  his  friendship. 
More  than  once  he  had  resolved  to  acquaint  the  muti 
neers  with  the  secret  of  my  being  on  board,  but  was  re 
strained  from  so  doing,  partly  through  recollection  of  the 
atrocities  he  had  already  beheld,  and  partly  through  a 
hope  of  being  able  soon  to  bring  me  relief.  For  the 
latter  purpose  he  was  constantly  on  the  watch ;  but,  in 
spite  of  the  most  constant  vigilance,  three  days  elapsed 
E 


50  NARRATIVE    OF 

after  the  boat  was  cut  adrift  before  any  chance  occurred. 
At  length,  on  the  night  of  the  third  day,  there  came  on  a 
heavy  blow  from  the  eastward,  and  all  hands  were  called 
up  to  take  in  sail.  During  the  confusion  which  ensued, 
he  made  his  way  below  unobserved,  and  into  the  state 
room.  What  was  his  grief  and  horror  in  discovering 
that  the  latter  had  been  rendered  a  place  of  deposite  for 
a  variety  of  sea-stores  and  ship-furniture,  and  that  sev 
eral  fathoms  of  old  chain-cable,  which  had  been  stowed 
away  beneath  the  companion-ladder,  had  been  dragged 
thence  to  make  room  for  a  chest,  and  were  now  lying  im 
mediately  upon  the  trap !  To  remove  it  without  discov 
ery  was  impossible,  and  he  returned  on  deck  as  quickly 
as  he  could.  As  he  came  up  the  mate  seized  him  by 
the  throat,  and  demanding  what  he  had  been  doing  in 
the  cabin,  was  about  flinging  him  over  the  larboard  bul 
wark,  when  his  life  was  again  preserved  through  the  in 
terference  of  Dirk  Peters.  Augustus  was  now  put  in 
handcuffs  (of  which  there  were  several  pairs  on  board), 
and  his  feet  lashed  tightly  together.  He  was  then 
taken  into  the  steerage,  and  thrown  into  a  lower  berth 
next  to  the  forecastle  bulkheads,  with  the  assurance 
that  he  should  never  put  his  foot  on  deck  again  "  until 
the  brig  was  no  longer  a  brig."  This  was  the  ex 
pression  of  the  cook,  who  threw  him  into  the  berth — 
it  is  hardly  possible  to  say  what  precise  meaning  was 
intended  by  the  phrase.  The  whole  affair,  however, 
proved  the  ultimate  means  of  my  relief,  as  will  presently 
appear. 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  51 


CHAPTER  V. 

FOR  some  minutes  after  the  cook  had  left  the  fore 
castle,  Augustus  abandoned  himself  to  despair,  never 
hoping  to  leave  the  berth  alive.  He  now  came  to  the 
resolution  of  acquainting  the  first  of  the  men  who  should 
come  down  with  my  situation,  thinking  it  better  to  let 
me  take  my  chance  with  the  mutineers  than  perish  of 
thirst  in  the  hold — for  it  had  been  ten  days  since  I  was 
first  imprisoned,  and  my  jug  of  water  was  not  a  plentiful 
supply  even  for  four.  As  he  was  thinking  on  this  sub 
ject,  the  idea  came  all  at  once  into  his  head  that  it  might 
be  possible  to  communicate  with  me  by  the  way  of  the 
main  hold.  In  any  other  circumstances,  the  difficulty 
and  hazard  of  the  undertaking  would  have  prevented 
him  from  attempting  it ;  but  now  he  had,  at  all  events, 
little  prospect  of  life,  and  consequently  little  to  lose — he 
bent  his  whole  mind,  therefore,  upon  the  task. 

His  handcuffs  were  the  first  consideration.  At  first 
he  saw  no  method  of  removing  them,  and  feared  that  he 
should  thus  be  baffled  in  the  very  outset ;  but,  upon  a 
closer  scrutiny,  he  discovered  that  the  irons  could  be 
slipped  off  and  on  at  pleasure  with  very  little  effort  or 
inconvenience,  merely  by  squeezing  his  hands  through 
them — this  species  of  manacle  being  altogether  ineffect 
ual  in  confining  young  persons,  in  whom  the  smaller 
bones  readily  yield  to  pressure.  He  now  untied  his 
feet,  and,  leaving  the  cord  in  such  a  manner  that  it 
could  easily  be  readjusted  in  the  event  of  any  person's 
coming  down,  proceeded  to  examine  the  bulkhead  where 
it  joined  the  berth.  The  partition  here  was  of  soft  pine 
board,  an  inch  thick,  and  he  saw  that  he  should  have 
little  trouble  in  cutting  his  way  through.  A  voice  was 
now  heard  at  the  forecastle  companion-way,  and  he 
had  just  time  to  put  his  right  hand  into  its  handcuff  (the 
left  had  not  been  removed),  and  to  draw  the  rope  in  a 


52  NARRATIVE    OF 

slipknot  around  his  ankle,  when  Dirk  Peters  came  be 
low,  followed  by  Tiger,  who  immediately  leaped  into  the 
berth  and  lay  down.  The  dog  had  been  brought  on 
board  by  Augustus,  who  knew  my  attachment  to  the  an 
imal,  and  thought  it  would  give  me  pleasure  to  have  him 
with  me  during  the  voyage.  He  went  up  to  our  house 
for  him  immediately  after  first  taking  me  into  the  hold, 
but  did  not  think  of  mentioning  the  circumstance  upon 
his  bringing  the  watch.  Since  the  mutiny,  Augustus 
had  not  seen  him  before  his  appearance  with  Dirk  Peters, 
and  had  given  him  up  for  lost,  supposing  him  to  have 
been  thrown  overboard  by  some  of  the  malignant  villains 
belonging  to  the  mate's  gang.  It  appeared  afterward 
that  he  had  crawled  into  a  hole  beneath  a  whaleboat, 
from  which,  not  having  room  to  turn  round,  he  could  not 
extricate  himself.  Peters  at  last  let  him  out,  and  with 
a  species  of  good  feeling  which  my  friend  knew  well 
how  to  appreciate,  had  now  brought  him  to  him  in  the 
forecastle  as  a  companion,  leaving  at  the  same  time 
some  salt  junk  and  potatoes,  with  a  can  of  water  ;  he  then 
went  on  deck,  promising  to  come  down  with  something 
more  to  eat  on  the  next  day.  , 

When  he  had  gone,  Augustus  freed  both  hands  from 
the  manacles  and  unfastened  his  feet.  He  then  turned 
down  the  head  of  the  mattress  on  which  he  had  been  ly 
ing,  and  with  his  penknife  (for  the  ruffians  had  not  thought 
it  worth  while  to  search  him)  commenced  cutting  vigor 
ously  across  one  of  the  partition  planks,  as  closely  as 
possible  to  the  floor  of  the  berth.  He  chose  to  cut  here, 
because,  if  suddenly  interrupted,  he  would  be  able  to  con 
ceal  what  had  been  done  by  letting  the  head  of  the  mat 
tress  fall  into  its  proper  position.  For  the  remainder  of 
the  day,  however,  no  disturbance  occurred,  and  by  night 
he  had  completely  divided  the  plank.  It  should  here  be 
observed,  that  none  of  the  crew  occupied  the  forecastle 
as  a  sleeping-place,  living  altogether  in  the  cabin  since 
the  mutiny,  drinking  the  wines,  and  feasting  on  the  sea- 
stores  of  Captain  Barnard,  and  giving  no  more  heed  than 
was  absolutely  necessary  to  the  navigation  of  the  brig. 
These  circumstances  proved  fortunate  both  for  myself 


A,   GORDON    PYM,  63 

and  Augustus ;  for,  had  matters  been  otherwise,  he  would 
have  found  it  impossible  to  reach  me.  As  it  was,  he 
proceeded  with  confidence  in  his  design.  It  was  near 
daybreak,  however,  before  he  completed  the  second  di 
vision  of  the  board  (which  was  about  a  foot  above  the 
first  cutj,  thus  making  an  aperture  quite  large  enough  to 
admit  his  passage  through  with  facility  to  the  main  orlop 
deck.  Having  got  here,  he  made  his  way  with  but  little 
trouble  to  the  lower  main  hatch,  although  in  so  doing  he 
had  to  scramble  over  tiers  of  oil-casks  piled  nearly  as 
high  as  the  upper  deck,  there  being  barely  room  enough 
left  for  his  body.  Upon  reaching  the  hatch,  he  found 
that  Tiger  had  followed  him  below,  squeezing  between 
two  rows  of  the  casks.  It  was  now  too  late,  however, 
to  attempt  geting  to  me  before  dawn,  as  the  chief  diffi 
culty  lay  in  passing  through  the  close  stowage  in  the 
lower  hold.  He  therefore  resolved  to  return,  and  wait 
till  the  next  night.  With  this  design  he  proceeded  to 
loosen  the  hatch,  so  that  he  might  have  as  little  detention 
as  possible  when  he  should  come  again.  No  sooner 
had  he  loosened  it  than  Tiger  sprang  eagerly  to  the 
small  opening  produced,  snuffed  for  a  moment,  and  then 
uttered  a  long  whine,  scratching  at  the  same  time,  as  if 
anxious  to  remove  the  covering  with  his  paws.  There 
could  be  no  doubt,  from  his  behaviour,  that  he  was 
aware  of  my  being  in  the  hold,  and  Augustus  thought  it 
possible  that  he  would  be  able  to  get  to  me  if  he  put  him 
down.  He  now  hit  upon  the  expedient  of  sending  the 
note,  as  it  was  especially  desirable  that  I  should  make 
no  attempt  at  forcing  my  way  out,  at  least  under  ex 
isting  circumstances,  and  there  could  be  no  certainty  of 
his  getting  to  me  himself  on  the  morrow  as  he  intended. 
After  events  proved  how  fortunate  it  was  that  the  idea 
occurred  to  him  as  it  did  :  for,  had  it  not  been  for  the 
receipt  of  the  note,  I  should  undoubtedly  have  fallen 
upon  some  plan,  however  desperate,  of  alarming  the 
crew,  and  both  our  lives  would  most  probably  have  been 
sacrificed  in  consequence. 

Having  concluded  to  write,  the  difficulty  was  now  to 
procure  the  materials  for  so  doing.     An  old  toothpick 
E  2 


54  NARRATIVE    OF 

was  soon  made  into  a  pen  ;  and  this  by  means  of  feeling 
altogether,  for  the  between-decks  were  as  dark  as  pitch. 
Paper  enough  was  obtained  from  the  back  of  a  letter — 
a  duplicate  of  the  forged  letter  from  Mr.  Ross.  This 
had  been  the  original  draught ;  but  the  handwriting  not 
being  sufficiently  well  imitated,  Augustus  had  written 
another,  thrusting  the  first,  by  good  fortune,  into  his 
coat-pocket,  where  it  was  now,  most  opportunely  discov 
ered.  Ink  alone  was  thus  wanting,  and  a  substitute 
was  immediately  found  for  this  by  means  of  a  slight  in 
cision  with  the  penknife  on  the  back  of  a  finger  just 
above  the  nail — a  copious  flow  of  blood  ensuing,  as 
usual  from  wounds  in  that  vicinity.  The  note  was  now 
written,  as  well  as  it  could  be  in  the  dark  and  under  the 
circumstances.  It  briefly  explained  that  a  mutiny  had 
taken  place  ;  that  Captain  Barnard  was  set  adrift ;  and 
that  I  might  expect  immediate  relief  as  far  as  provisions 
were  concerned,  but  must  not  venture  upon  making  any 
disturbance.  It  concluded  with  these  words,  "  /  have 
scrawled  this  with  blood — your  life  depends  upon  lying 
dose." 

The  slip  of  paper  being  tied  upon  tfie  dog,  he  was 
now  put  down  the  hatchway,  and  Augustus  made  the 
best  of  his  way  back  to  the  forecastle,  where  he  found 
no  reason  to  believe  that  any  of  the  crew  had  been  in 
his  absence.  To  conceal  the  hole  in  the  partition,  he 
drove  his  knife  in  just  above  it,  and  hung  up  a  pea-jacket 
which  he  found  in  the  berth.  His  handcuffs  were  then 
replaced,  and  also  the  rope  around  his  ankles. 

These  arrangements  were  scarcely  completed  when 
Dirk  Peters  came  below,  very  drunk,  but  in  excellent 
humour,  and  bringing  with  him  my  friend's  allowance  of 
provision  for  the  day.  This  consisted  of  a  dozen  large 
Irish  potatoes  roasted,  and  a  pitcher  of  water.  He  sat 
for  some  time  on  a  chest  by  the  berth,  and  talked  freely 
about  the  mate,  and  the  general  concerns  of  the  brig. 
His  demeanour  was  exceedingly  capricious  and  even 
grotesque.  At  one  time  Augustus  was  much  alarmed  by 
his  odd  conduct.  At  last,  however,  he  went  on  deck, 
muttering  a  promise  to  bring  his  prisoner  a  good  dinner 


A.   GORDON    PYM.  55 

on  the  morrow.  During  the  day  two  of  the  crew  (har- 
pooners)  came  down,  accompanied  by  the  cook,  all  three 
in  nearly  the  last  stage  of  intoxication.  Like  Peters, 
they  made  no  scruple  of  talking  unreservedly  about  their 
plans.  It  appeared  that  they  were  much  divided  among 
themselves  as  to  their  ultimate  course,  agreeing  in  no 
point  except  the  attack  on  the  ship  from  the  Cape  Verd 
Islands,  with  which  they  were  in  hourly  expectation  of 
meeting.  As  far  as  could  be  ascertained,  the  mutiny 
had  not  been  brought  about  altogether  for  the  sake  of 
booty  ;  a  private  pique  of  the  chief  mate's  against  Cap 
tain  Barnard  having  been  the  main  instigation.  There 
now  seemed  to  be  two  principal  factions  among  the  crew 
• — one  headed  by  the  mate,  the  other  by  the  cook.  The 
former  party  were  for  seizing  the  first  suitable  vessel 
which  should  present  itself,  and  equipping  it  at  some  of 
the  West  India  Islands  for  a  piratical  cruise.  The  latter 
division,  however,  which  was  the  stronger,  and  included 
Dirk  Peters  among  its  partisans,  were  bent  upon  pursu 
ing  the  course  originally  laid  out  for  the  brig  into  the 
South  Pacific ;  there  either  to  take  whale,  or  act  other 
wise,  as  circumstances  should  suggest.  The  represent 
ations  of  Peters,  who  had  frequently  visited  these  re 
gions,  had  great  weight,  apparently,  with  the  mutineers, 
wavering  as  they  were  between  half-engendered  notions 
of  profit  and  pleasure.  He  dwelt  on  the  world  of  nov 
elty  and  amusement  to  be  found  among  the  innumerable 
islands  of  the  Pacific,  on  the  perfect  security  and  freedom 
from  all  restraint  to  be  enjoyed,  but,  more  particularly, 
on  the  deliciousness  of  the  climate,  on  the  abundant 
means  of  good  living,  and  on  the  voluptuous  beauty  of 
the  women.  As  yet,  nothing  had  been  absolutely  deter 
mined  upon ;  but  the  pictures  of  the  hybrid  line-manager 
were  taking  strong  hold  upon  the  ardent  imaginations  of 
the  seamen,  and  there  was  every  probability  that  his  in 
tentions  would  be  finally  carried  into  effect. 

The  three  men  went  away  in  about  an  hour,  and  no 
one  else  entered  the  forecastle  all  day.  Augustus  lay 
quiet  until  nearly  night.  He  then  freed  himself  from 
the  rope  and  irons,  and  prepared  for  his  attempt.  A 


56  NARRATIVE    OF 

bottle  was  found  in  one  of  the  berths,  and  this  he  filled 
with  water  from  the  pitcher  left  by  Peters,  storing  his 
pockets  at  the  same  time  with  cold  potatoes.     To  his 
great  joy  he  also  came  across  a  lantern,  with  a  small 
piece  of  tallow  candle  in  it.     This  he  could  light  at  any 
moment,  as  he  had  in  his  possession  a  box  of  phosphorus 
matches.     When  it  was  quite  dark,  he  got  through  the 
hole  in  the  bulkhead,  having  taken  the  precaution  to  ar 
range  the  bedclothes  in  the  berth  so  as  to  convey  the 
idea  of  a  person  covered  up.     When  through,  he  hung 
up  the  pea-jacket  on  his  knife,  as  before,  to  conceal  the 
aperture — this  manoeuvre  being  easily  effected,  as  he  did 
not  readjust  the  piece  of  plank  taken  out  until  afterward. 
He  was  now  on  the  main  orlop  deck,  and  proceeded  to 
make  his  way,  as  before,  between  the  upper  deck  and 
the  oil-casks  to  the  main  hatchway.     Having  reached 
this,  he  lit  the  piece  of  candle,  and  descended,  groping 
with  extreme  difficulty  among  the  compact  stowage  of 
the  hold.     In  a  few  moments  he  became  alarmed  at  the 
insufferable  stench  and  the  closeness  of  the  atmosphere. 
He  could  not  think  it  possible  that  I  had  survived  my 
confinement  for  so  long  a  period  breathing  so  oppressive 
an  air.     He  called  my  name  repeatedly,  but  I  made  him 
no  reply,  and  his  apprehensions  seemed  thus  to  be  con 
firmed.     The  brig  was  rolling  violently,  and  there  was 
so  much  noise  in  consequence,  that  it  was  useless  to 
listen  for  any  weak  sound,  such  as  those  of  my  breathing 
or  snoring.     He  threw  open  the  lantern,  and  held  it  as  high 
as  possible,  whenever  an  opportunity  occurred,  in  order 
that,  by  observing  the  light,  I  might,  if  alive,  be  aware  that 
succour  was  approaching.     Still  nothing  was  heard  from 
me,  and  the  supposition  of  my  death  began  to  assume 
the  character  of  certainty.     He  determined,  nevertheless, 
to  force  a  passage,  if  possible,  to  the  box,  and  at  least 
ascertain  beyond  a  doubt  the  truth  of  his  surmises.     He 
pushed  on  for  some  time  in  a  most  pitiable  state  of  anx 
iety,    until,    at   length,  he   found   the    pathway  utterly 
blocked  up,  and  that  there  was  no  possibility  of  making 
any  farther  way  by  the  course  in  which  he  had  set  out. 
Overcome  now  by  his  feelings,  he  threw  himself  among 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  57 

the  lumber  in  despair,  and  wept  like  a  child.  It  was  at 
this  period  that  he  heard  the  crash  occasioned  by  the 
bottle  which  I  had  thrown  down.  Fortunate,  indeed, 
was  it  that  the  incident  occurred — for,  upon  this  incident, 
trivial  as  it  appears,  the  thread  of  my  destiny  depended. 
Many  years  elapsed,  however,  before  I  was  aware  of 
this  fact.  A  natural  shame  and  regret  for  his  weakness 
and  indecision  prevented  Augustus  from  confiding  to  me 
at  once  what  a  more  intimate  and  unreserved  commu 
nion  afterward  induced  him  to  reveal.  Upon  finding  his 
further  progress  in  the  hold  impeded  by  obstacles  which 
he  could  not  overcome,  he  had  resolved  to  abandon  his 
attempt  at  reaching  me,  and  return  at  once  to  the  fore 
castle.  Before  condemning  him  entirely  on  this  head, 
the  harassing  circumstances  which  embarrassed  him 
should  be  taken  into  consideration.  The  night  was  fast 
wearing  away,  and  his  absence  from  the  forecastle  might 
be  discovered  ;  and,  indeed,  would  necessarily  be  so,  if 
he  should  fail  to  get  back  to  the  berth  by  daybreak. 
His  candle  was  expiring  in  the  socket,  and  there  would 
be  the  greatest  difficulty  in  retracing  his  way  to  the 
hatchway  in  the  dark.  It  must  be  allowed,  too,  that  he 
had  every  good  reason  to  believe  me  dead ;  in  which 
event  no  benefit  could  result  to  me  from  his  reaching 
the  box,  and  a  world  of  danger  would  be  encountered  to 
no  purpose  by  himself.  He  had  repeatedly  called,  and  I 
had  made  him  no  answer.  I  had  been  now  eleven  days 
and  nights  with  no  more  water  than  that  contained  in  the 
jug  which  he  had  left  with  me,  a  supply  which  it  was 
not  at  all  probable  I  had  hoarded  in  the  beginning  of  my 
confinement,  as  I  had  had  every  cause  to  expect  a 
speedy  release.  The  atmosphere  of  the  hold,  too,  must 
have  appeared  to  him,  coming  from  the  comparatively 
open  air  of  the  steerage,  of  a  nature  absolutely  poison 
ous,  and  by  far  more  intolerable  than  it  had  seemed  to 
me  upon  my  first  taking  up  my  quarters  in  the  box — the 
hatchways  at  that  time  having  been  constantly  open  for 
many  months  previous.  Add  to  these  considerations 
that  of  the  scene  of  bloodshed  and  terror  so  lately  wit 
nessed  by  my  friend ;  his  confinement,  privations,  and 


58  NARRATIVE    OF 

narrow  escapes  from  death ;  together  with  the  frail  and 
equivocal  tenure  by  which  he  still  existed — circumstan 
ces  all  so  well  calculated  to  prostrate  every  energy  of 
mind — and  the  reader  will  be  easily  brought,  as  I  have 
been,  to  regard  his  apparent  falling  off  in  friendship  and 
in  faith  with  sentiments  rather  of  sorrow  than  of  anger. 

The  crash  of  the  bottle  was  distinctly  heard,  yet  Au 
gustus  was  not  sure  that  it  proceeded  from  the  hold. 
The  doubt,  however,  was  sufficient  inducement  to  perse 
vere.  He  clambered  up  nearly  to  the  orlop  deck  by 
means  of  the  stowage,  and  then  watching  for  a  lull  in 
the  pitchings  of  the  vessel,  he  called  out  to  me  in  as 
loud  a  tone  as  he  could  command — regardless,  for  the 
moment,  of  the  danger  of  being  overheard  by  the  crew. 
It  will  be  remembered  that  on  this  occasion  the  voice 
reached  me,  but  I  was  so  entirely  overcome  by  violent 
agitation  as  to  be  incapable  of  reply.  Confident,  now, 
that  his  worst  apprehensions  were  well  founded,  he  de 
scended,  with  a  view  of  getting  back  to  the  forecastle 
without  loss  of  time.  In  his  haste  some  small  boxes 
were  thrown  down,  the  noise  occasioned  by  which  I 
heard,  as  will  be  recollected.  He  had  made  considera 
ble  progress  on  his  return  when  the  fall  of  the  knife 
again  caused  him  to  hesitate.  He  retraced  his  steps  im 
mediately,  and,  clambering  up  the  stowage  a  second 
time,  called  out  my  name,  loudly  as  before,  having 
watched  for  a  lull.  This  time  I  found  voice  to  answer. 
Overjoyed  at  discovering  me  to  be  still  alive,  he  now  re 
solved  to  brave  every  difficulty  and  danger  in  reaching 
me.  Having  extricated  himself  as  quickly  as  possible 
from  the  labyrinth  of  lumber  by  which  he  was  hemmed 
in,  he  at  length  struck  into  an  opening  which  promised 
better,  and  finally,  after  a  series  of  struggles,  arrived  at 
the  box  in  a  state  of  utter  exhaustion. 


A.  GORDON    PYM.  59 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  leading  particulars  of  this  narration  were  all  that 
Augustus  communicated  to  me  while  we  remained  near 
the  box.  It  was  not  until  afterward  that  he  entered 
fully  into  all  the  details.  He  was  apprehensive  of  being 
missed,  and  I  was  wild  with  impatience  to  leave  my  de 
tested  place  of  confinement.  We  resolved  to  make  our 
way  at  once  to  the  hole  in  the  bulkhead,  near  which  I 
was  to  remain  for  the  present,  while  he  went  through  to 
reconnoitre.  To  leave  Tiger  in  the  box  was  what 
neither  of  us  could  endure  to  think  of;  yet,  how  to  act 
otherwise  was  the  question.  He  now  seemed  to  be 
perfectly  quiet,  and  we  could  not  even  distinguish  the 
sound  of  his  breathing  upon  applying  our  ears  closely  to 
the  box.  I  was  convinced  that  he  was  dead,  and  deter 
mined  to  open  the  door.  We  found  him  lying  at  full 
length,  apparently  in  a  deep  stupor,  yet  still  alive.  No 
time  was  to  be  lost,  yet  I  could  not  bring  myself  to 
abandon  an  animal  who  had  now  been  twice  instrumen 
tal  in  saving  my  life,  without  some  attempt  at  preser 
ving  him.  We  therefore  dragged  him  along  with  us  as 
well  as  we  could,  although  with  the  greatest  difficulty 
and  fatigue  ;  Augustus,  during  part  of  the  time,  being 
forced  to  clamber  over  the  impediments  in  our  way  with 
the  huge  dog  in  his  arms — a  feat  to  which  the  feebleness 
of  my  frame  rendered  me  totally  inadequate.  At  length 
we  succeeded  in  reaching  the  hole,  when  Augustus  got 
through,  and  Tiger  was  pushed  in  afterward.  All  was 
found  to  be  safe,  and  we  did  not  fail  to  return  sincere 
thanks  to  God  for  our  deliverance  from  the  imminent 
danger  we  had  escaped.  For  the  present  it  was  agreed 
that  I  should  remain  near  the  opening,  through  which 
my  companion  could  readily  supply  me  with  a  part  of 
his  daily  provision,  and  where  I  could  have  the  advan 
tages  of  breathing  an  atmosphere  comparatively  pure. 


60 


NARRATIVE    OF 


In  explanation  of  some  portions  of  this  narrative 
wherein  I  have  spoken  of  the  stowage  of  the  brig,  and 
which  may  appear  ambiguous  to  some  of  my  readers 
who  may  have  seen  a  proper  or  regular  stowage,  I  must 
here  state  that  the  manner  in  which  this  most  important 
duty  had  been  performed  on  board  the  Grampus  was  a 
most  shameful  piece  of  neglect  on  the  part  of  Captain 
Barnard,  who  was  by  no  means  as  careful  or  as  experi 
enced  a  seaman  as  the  hazardous  nature  of  the  service 
on  which  he  was  employed  would  seem  necessarily  to 
demand.  A  proper  stowage  cannot  be  accomplished  in 
a  careless  manner,  and  many  most  disastrous  accidents, 
even  within  the  limits  of  my  own  experience,  have  arisen 
from  neglect  or  ignorance  in  this  particular.  Coasting 
vessels,  in  the  frequent  hurry  and  bustle  attendant  upon 
taking  in  or  discharging  cargo,  are  the  most  liable  to 
mishap  from  the  want  of  a  proper  attention  to  stowage. 
The  great  point  is  to  allow  no  possibility  of  the  cargo  or 
ballast's  shifting  position  even  in  the  most  violent  rollings 
of  the  vessel.  With  this  end,  great  attention  must  be 
paid,  not  only  to  the  bulk  taken  in,  but  to  the  nature  of 
the  bulk,  and  whether  there  be  a  full  or  only  a  partial 
cargo.  In  most  kinds  of  freight  the  stowage  is  accom 
plished  by  means  of  a  screw.  Thus,  in  a  load  of  to 
bacco  or  flour,  the  whole  is  screwed  so  tightly  into  the 
hold  of  the  vessel  that  the  barrels  or  hogsheads  upon 
discharging  are  found  to  be  completely  flattened,  and 
take  some  time  to  regain  their  original  shape.  This 
screwing,  however,  is  resorted  to  principally  with  a  view 
of  obtaining  more  room  in  the  hold  ;  for  in  a  full  load  of 
any  such  commodities  as  flour  or  tobacco,  there  can  be 
no  danger  of  any  shifting  whatever,  at  least  none  from 
which  inconvenience  can  result.  There  have  been  in 
stances,  indeed,  where  this  method  of  screwing  has  re 
sulted  in  the  most  lamentable  consequences,  arising  from 
a  cause  altogether  distinct  from  the  danger  attendant 
upon  a  shifting  of  cargo.  A  load  of  cotton,  for  ex 
ample,  tightly  screwed  while  in  certain  conditions,  has 
been  known,  through  the  expansion  of  its  bulk,  to  rend 
a  vessel  asunder  at  sea.  There  can  be  no  doubt,  either, 


A.    GORDON   PYM.  61 

that  the  same  result  would  ensue  in  the  case  of  tobacco, 
while  undergoing  its  usual  course  of  fermentation,  were 
it  not  for  the  interstices  consequent  upon  the  rotundity  of 
the  hogsheads. 

It  is  when  a  partial  cargo  is  received  that  danger  is 
chiefly  to  be  apprehended  from  shifting,  and  that  precau 
tions  should  be  always  taken  to  guard  against  such  mis 
fortune.  Only  those  who  have  encountered  a  violent 
gale  of  wind,  or,  rather,  who  have  experienced  the  rolling 
of  a  vessel  in  a  sudden  calm  after  the  gale,  can  form  an 
idea  of  the  tremendous  force  of  the  plunges,  and  of  the 
consequent  terrible  impetus  given  to  all  loose  articles  in 
the  vessel.  It  is  then  that  the  necessity  of  a  cautious 
stowage,  when  there  is  a  partial  cargo,  becomes  obvious. 
When  lying  to  (especially  with  a  small  head  sail),  a 
vessel  which  is  not  properly  modelled  in  the  bows  is 
frequently  thrown  upon  her  beam-ends  ;  this  occurring 
even  every  fifteen  or  twenty  minutes  upon  an  average, 
yet  without  any  serious  consequences  resulting,  provided 
there  "be  a  proper  stowage.  If  this,  however,  has  not 
been  strictly  attended  to,  in  the  first  of  these  heavy 
lurches  the  whole  of  the  cargo  tumbles  over  to  the  side 
of  the  vessel  which  lies  upon  the  water,  and,  being  thus 
prevented  from  regaining  her  equilibrium,  as  she  would 
otherwise  necessarily  do,  she  is  certain  to  fill  in  a  few 
seconds  and  go  down.  It  is*  not  too  much  to  say  that 
at  least  one  half  of  the  instances  in  which  vessels  have 
foundered  in  heavy  gales  at  sea  may  be  attributed  to  a 
shifting  of  cargo  or  of  ballast. 

When  a  partial  cargo  of  any  kind  is  taken  on  board, 
the  whole,  after  being  first  stowed  as  compactly  as  may 
be,  should  be  covered  with  a  layer  of  stout  shifting- 
boards,  extending  completely  across  the  vessel.  Upon 
these  boards  strong  temporary  stanchions  should  be 
erected,  reaching  to  the  timbers  above,  and  thus  securing 
everything  in  its  place.  In  cargoes  consisting  of  grain, 
or  any  similar  matter,  additional  precautions  are  requi 
site.  A  hold  filled  entirely  with  grain  upon  leaving 
port  will  be  found  not  more  than  three  fourths  full  upon 
leaching  its  destination — this,  too,  although  the  freight, 
F 


62  NARRATIVE    OF 

when  measured  bushel  by  bushel  by  the  consignee,  will 
overrun  by  a  vast  deal  (on  account  of  the  swelling  of  the 
grain)  the  quantity  consigned.  This  result  is  occasioned 
by  settling  during  the  voyage,  and  is  the  more  percepti 
ble  in  proportion  to  the  roughness  of  the  weather  expe 
rienced.  If  grain  loosely  thrown  in  a  vessel,  then,  is 
ever  so  well  secured  by  shifting-boards  and  stanchions, 
it  will  be  liable  to  shift  in  a  long  passage  so  greatly  as 
to  bring  about  the  most  distressing  calamities.  To  pre 
vent  these,  every  method  should  be  employed  before 
leaving  port  to  settle  the  cargo  as  much  as  possible ; 
and  for  this  there  are  many  contrivances,  among  which 
may  be  mentioned  the  driving  of  wedges  into  the  grain. 
Even  after  all  this  is  done,  and  unusual  pains  taken  to 
secure  the  shifting-boards,  no  seaman  who  knows  what 
he  is  about  will  feel  altogether  secure  in  a  gale  of  any 
violence  with  a  cargo  of  grain  on  board,  and,  least  of  all, 
with  a  partial  cargo.  Yet  there  are  hundreds  of  our 
coasting  vessels,  and,  it  is  likely,  many  more  from  the 
ports  of  Europe,  which  sail  daily  with  partial  cargoes, 
even  of  the  most  dangerous  species,  and  without  any 
precautions  whatever.  The  wonder  is  that  no  more  ac 
cidents  occur  than  do  actually  happen.  A  lamentable 
instance  of  this  heedlessness  occurred  to  my  knowledge 
in  the  case  of  Captain  Joel  Rice  of  the  schooner  Fire 
fly,  which  sailed  from  Richmond,  Virginia,  to  Madeira, 
with  a  cargo  of  corn,  in  the  year  1825.  The  captain 
had  gone  many  voyages  without  serious  accident,  al 
though  he  was  in  the  habit  of  paying  no  attention  what 
ever  to  his  stowage,  more  than  to  secure  it  in  the  ordi 
nary  manner.  He  had  never  before  sailed  with  a  cargo 
of  grain,  and  on  this  occasion  had  the  corn  thrown  on 
board  loosely,  when  it  did  not  much  more  than  half  fill 
the  vessel.  For  the  first  portion  of  the  voyage  he  met 
with  nothing  more  than  light  breezes ;  but  when  within 
a  day's  sail  of  Madeira  there  came  on  a  strong  gale 
from  the  N.  N.  E.  which  forced  him  to  lie  to.  He 
brought  the  schooner  to  the  wind  under  a  double-reefed 
foresail  alone,  when  she  rode  as  well  as  any  vessel 
could  be  expected  to  do,  and  shipped  not  a  drop  of  water. 


A.  GORDON  PYM.  63 

Towards  night  the  gale  somewhat  abated,  and  she  rolled 
with  more  unsteadiness  than  before,  but  still  did  very 
we]l,  until  a  heavy  lurch  threw  her  upon  her  beam-ends 
to  starboard.  The  corn  was  then  heard  to  shift  bodily, 
the  force  of  the  movement  bursting  open  the  main  hatch 
way.  The  vessel  went  down  like  a  shot.  This  hap 
pened  within  hail  of  a  small  sloop  from  Madeira,  which 
picked  up  one  of  the  crew  (the  only  person  saved),  and 
which  rode  out  the  gale  in  perfect  security,  as  indeed  a 
jollyboat  might  have  done  under  proper  management. 

The  stowage  on  board  the  Grampus  was  most  clumsily 
done,  if  stowage  that  could  be  called  which  was  little 
better  than  a  promiscuous  huddling  together  of  oil-casks* 
and  ship  furniture.  I  have  already  spoken  of  the  condi 
tion  of  articles  in  the  hold.  On  the  orlop  deck  there 
was  space  enough  for  my  body  (as  I  have  stated)  be 
tween  the  oil-casks  and  the  upper  deck ;  a  space  was 
left  open  around  the  main  hatchway ;  and  several  other 
large  spaces  were  left  in  the  stowage.  Near  the  hole 
cut  through  the  bulkhead  by  Augustus  there  was  room 
enough  for  an  entire  cask,  and  in  this  space  I  found 
myself  comfortably  situated  for  the  present. 

By  the  time  my  friend  had  got  safely  into  the  berth, 
and  readjusted  his  handcuffs  and  the  rope,  it  was  broad 
daylight.  We  had  made  a  narrow  escape  indeed ;  for 
scarcely  had  he  arranged  all  matters,  when  the  mate 
came  below,  with  Dirk  Peters  and  the  cook.  They  talk 
ed  for  some  time  about  the  vessel  from  the  Cape  Verds,  and 
seemed  to  be  excessively  anxious  for  her  appearance. 
At  length  the  cook  came  to  the  berth  in  which  Augustus 
was  lying,  and  seated  himself  in  it  near  the  head.  I 
could  see  and  hear  everything  from  my  hiding-place,  for 
the  piece  cut  out  had  not  been  put  back,  and  I  was  in 
momentary  expectation  that  the  negro  would  fall  against 
the  pea-jacket,  which  was  hung  up  to  conceal  the  aper 
ture,  in  which  case  all  would  have  been  discovered,  and 
our  lives  would,  no  doubt,  have  been  instantly  sacrificed. 
Our  good  fortune  prevailed,  however ;  and  although  he 

*  Whaling  vessels  are  usually  fitted  with  iron  oil-tanks—why  the 
Grampus  was  not  I  have  never  been  able  to  ascertain. 


64  NARRATIVE  OF 

frequently  touched  it  as  the  vessel  rolled,  he  never 
pressed  against  it  sufficiently  to  bring  about  a  discovery. 
The  bottom  of  the  jacket  had  been  carefully  fastened  to 
the  bulkhead,  so  that  the  hole  might  not  be  seen  by  its 
swinging  to  one  side.  All  this  time  Tiger  was  lying  in 
the  foot  of  the  berth,  and  appeared  to  have  recovered  in 
some  measure  his  faculties,  for  I  could  see  him  occa 
sionally  open  his  eyes  and  draw  a  long  breath. 

After  a  few  minutes  the  mate  and  cook  went  above, 
leaving  Dirk  Peters  behind,  who,  as  soon  as  they  were 
gone,  came  and  sat  himself  down  in  the  place  just  occu 
pied  by  the  mate.  He  began  to  talk  very  sociably  with 
Augustus,  and  we  could  now  see  that  the  greater  part  of 
his  apparent  intoxication,  while  the  two  others  were  with 
him,  was  a  feint.  He  answered  all  my  companion's 
questions  with  perfect  freedom ;  told  him  that  he  had  no 
doubt  of  his  father's  having  been  picked  up,  as  there 
were  no  less  than  five  sail  in  sight  just  before  sundown 
on  the  day  he  was  cut  adrift ;  and  used  other  language 
of  a  consolatory  nature,  which  occasioned  me  no  less 
surprise  than  pleasure.  Indeed,  I  began  to  entertain 
hopes,  that  through  the  instrumentality  of  Peters  we 
might  be  finally  enabled  to  regain  possession  of  the  brig, 
and  this  idea  I  mentioned  to  Augustus  as  soon  as  I 
found  an  opportunity.  He  thought  the  matter  possible, 
but  urged  the  necessity  of  the  greatest  caution  in  making 
the  attempt,  as  the  conduct  of  the  hybrid  appeared  to  be 
instigated  by  the  most  arbitrary  caprice  alone  ;  and,  in 
deed,  it  was  difficult  to  say  if  he  was  at  any  moment  of 
sound  mind.  Peters  went  upon  deck  in  about  an  hour, 
and  did  not  return  again  until  noon,  when  he  brought 
Augustus  a  plentiful  supply  of  junk  beef  and  pudding. 
Of  this,  when  we  were  left  alone,  I  partook  heartily, 
without  returning  through  the  hole.  No  one  else  came 
down  into  the  forecastle  during  the  day,  and  at  night  I  got 
into  Augustus's  berth,  where  I  slept  soundly  and  sweetly 
until  nearly  daybreak,  when  he  awakened  me  upon  hearing 
a  stir  upon  deck,  and  I  regained  my  hiding-place  as  quickly 
as  possible.  When  the  day  was  fully  broke,  we  found  that 
Tiger  had  recovered  his  strength  almost  entirely,  and  gave 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  65 

no  indications  of  hydrophobia,  drinking  a  little  water  that 
was  offered  him  with  great  apparent  eagerness.  During  the 
day  he  regained  all  his  former  vigour  and  appetite.  His 
strange  conduct  had  been  brought  on,  no  doubt,  by  the  dele 
terious  quality  of  the  air  of  the  hold,  and  had  no  connexion 
with  canine  madness.  I  could  not  sufficiently  rejoice 
that  I  had  persisted  in  bringing  him  with  me  from  the 
box.  This  day  was  the  thirtieth  of  June,  and  the  thir 
teenth  since  the  Grampus  made  sail  from  Nantucket. 

On  the  second  of  July  the  mate  came  below,  drunk  as 
usual,  and  in  an  excessively  good-humour.  He  came  to 
Augustus's  berth,  and,  giving  him  a  slap  on  the  back, 
asked  him  if  he  thought  he  could  behave  himself  if  he 
let  him  loose,  and  whether  he  would  promise  not  to  be 
going  into  the  cabin  again.  To  this,  of  course,  my  friend 
answered  in  the  affirmative,  when  the  ruffian  set  him  at 
liberty,  after  making  him  drink  from  a  flask  of  rum 
which  he  drew  from  his  coat-pocket.  Both  now  went 
on,  deck,  and  I  did  not  see  Augustus  for  about  three 
hours.  He  then  came  below  with  the  good  news  that 
he  had  obtained  permission  to  go  about  the  brig  as  he 
pleased  anywhere  forward  of  the  mainmast,  and  that  he 
had  been  ordered  to  sleep,  as  usual,  in  the  forecastle. 
He  brought  me,  too,  a  good  dinner,  and  a  plentiful  supply 
of  water.  The  brig  was  still  cruising  for  the  vessel  from 
the  Cape  Verds,  and  a  sail  was  now  in  sight  which  was 
thought  to  be  the  one  in  question.  As  the  events  of  the 
ensuing  eight  days  were  of  little  importance,  and  had  no 
direct  bearing  upon  the  main  incidents  of  my  narrative,  I 
will  here  throw  them  into  the  form  of  a  journal,  as  I  do 
not  wish  to  omit  them  altogether. 

July  3.  Augustus  furnished  me  with  three  blankets, 
with  which  I  contrived  a  comfortable  bed  in  my  hiding- 
place.  No  one  came  below,  except  my  companion,  du 
ring  the  day.  Tiger  took  his  station  in  the  berth  just  by 
the  aperture,  and  slept  heavily,  as  if  not  yet  entirely  re 
covered  from  the  effects  of  his  sickness.  Towards 
night  a  flaw  of  wind  struck  the  brig  before  sail  could  be 
taken  in,  and  very  nearly  capsized  her.  The  puff  died 
away  immediately,  however,  and  no  damage  was  done 
G2 


66  NARRATIVE    OF 

beyond  the  splitting  of  the  foretopsail.  Dirk  Peters 
treated  Augustus  all  this  day  with  great  kindness,  and 
entered  into  a  long  conversation  with  him  respecting  the 
Pacific  Ocean,  and  the  islands  he  had  visited  in  that  re 
gion.  He  asked  him  whether  he  would  not  like  to  go 
with  the  mutineers  on  a  kind  of  exploring  and  pleasure 
voyage  in  those  quarters,  and  said  that  the  men  were 
gradually  coming  over  to  the  mate's  views.  To  this 
Augustus  thought  it  best  to  reply  that  he  would  be  glad 
to  go  on  such  an  adventure,  since  nothing  better  could  be 
done,  and  that  anything  was  preferable  to  a  piratical 
life. 

July  4th.  The  vessel  in  sight  proved  to  be  a  small 
brig  from  Liverpool,  and  was  allowed  to  pass  unmolest 
ed.  Augustus  spent  most  of  his  time  on  deck,  with  a 
view  of  obtaining  all  the  information  in  his  power  re 
specting  the  intentions  of  the  mutineers.  They  had  fre 
quent  and  violent  quarrels  among  themselves,  in  one  of 
which  a  harpooner,  Jim  Bonner,  was  thrown  overboard. 
The  party  of  the  mate  was  gaining  ground.  Jim  Bonner 
belonged  to  the  cook's  gang,  of  which  Peters  was  a  par 
tisan.  , 

Jvly  5th.  About  daybreak  there  came  on  a  stiff 
breeze  from  the  west,  which  at  noon  freshened  into  a 
gale,  so  that  the  brig  could  carry  nothing  more  than  her 
trysail  and  foresail.  In  taking  in  the  foretopsail,  Simms, 
one  of  the  common  hands,  and  belonging  also  to  the 
book's  gang,  fell  overboard,  being  very  much  in  liquor, 
and  was  drowned — no  attempt  being  made  to  save  him. 
The  whole  number  of  persons  on  board  was  now  thir 
teen,  to  wit :  Dirk  Peters ;  Seymour,  the  black  cook  ; 
—  Jones ; Greely ;  Hartman  Rogers ;  and  Will 
iam  Allen,  of  the  cook's  party ;  the  mate,  whose  name 

I  never  learned ;  Absalom  Hicks  ;  Wilson ;  John 

Hunt ;  and  Richard  Parker,  of  the  mate's  party — besides 
Augustus  and  myself. 

July  6th.  The  gale  lasted  all  this  day,  blowing  in 
heavy  squalls,  accompanied  with  rain.  The  brig  took  in 
a  good  deal  of  water  through  her  seams,  and  one  of  the 
pumps  was  kept  continually  going,  Augustus  being 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  67 

forced  to  take  his  turn.  Just  at  twilight  a  large  ship 
passed  close  by  us,  without  having  been  discovered  until 
within  hail.  This  ship  was  supposed  to  be  the  one  for 
which  the  mutineers  were  on  the  look-out.  The  mate 
hailed  her,  but  the  reply  was  drowned  in  the  roaring  of 
the  gale.  At  eleven,  a  sea  was  shipped  amid-ships, 
which  tore  away  a  great  portion  of  the  larboard  bul 
warks,  and  did  some  other  slight  damage.  Towards 
morning  the  weather  moderated,  and  at  sunrise  there 
was  very  little  wind. 

July  7th.  There  was  a  heavy  swell  running  all  this 
day,  during  which  the  brig,  being  light,  rolled  exces 
sively,  and  many  articles  broke  loose  in  the  hold,  as  I 
could  hear  distinctly  from  my  hiding-place.  I  suffered 
a  great  deal  from  sea-sickness.  Peters  had  a  long  con 
versation  this  day  with  Augustus,  and  told  him  that  two 
of  his  gang,  Greely  and  Allen,  had  gone  over  to  the 
mate,  and  were  resolved  to  turn  pirates.  He  put  several 
questions  to  Augustus  which  he  did  not  then  exactly  un 
derstand.  During  a  part  of  this  evening  the  leak  gained 
upon  the  vessel ;  and  little  could  be  done  to  remedy  it, 
as  it  was  occasioned  by  the  brig's  straining,  and  taking 
in  the  water  through  her  seams.  A  sail  was  thrummed, 
and  got  under  the  bows,  which  aided  us  in  some  meas 
ure,  so  that  we  began  to  gain  upon  the  leak. 

July  8th.  A  light  breeze  sprung  up  at  sunrise  from 
the  eastward,  when  the  mate  headed  the  brig  to  the 
southwest,  with  the  intention  of  making  some  of  the 
West  India  islands,  in  pursuance  of  his  piratical  designs. 
No  opposition  was  made  by  Peters  or  the  cook ;  at  least 
none  in  the  hearing  of  Augustus.  All  idea  of  taking  the 
vessel  from  the  Cape  Verds  was  abandoned.  The  leak 
was  now  easily  kept  under  by  one  pump  going  every 
three  quarters  of  an  hour.  The  sail  was  drawn  from 
beneath  the  bows.  Spoke  two  small  schooners  during 
the  day. 

July  Qth.  Fine  weather.  All  hands  employed  in  re 
pairing  bulwarks.  Peters  had  again  a  long  conversation 
with  Augustus,  and  spoke  more  plainly  than  he  had 
done  heretofore.  He  said  nothing  should  induce  him  to 


68  NARRATIVE    OF 

come  into  the  mate's  views,  and  even  hinted  his  inters 
tion  of  taking  the  brig  out  of  his  hands.  He  asked  my 
friend  if  he  could  depend  upon  his  aid  in  such  case,  to 
which  Augustus  said,  "  Yes,"  without  hesitation.  Pe 
ters  then  said  he  would  sound  the  others  of  his  party 
upon  the  subject,  and  went  away.  During  the  remain 
der  of  the  day  Augustus  had  no  opportunity  of  speaking 
with  him  privately. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

JULY  10.  Spoke  a  brig  from  Rio,  bound  to  Norfolk, 
Weather  hazy,  with  a  light  baffling  wind  from  the  east 
ward.  To-day  Hartman  Rogers  died,  having  been  at 
tacked  on  the  eighth  with  spasms  after  drinking  a  glass 
of  grog.  This  man  was  of  the  cook's  party,  and  one 
upon  whom  Peters  placed  his  main  reliance.  He  told 
Augustus  that  he  believed  the  mate  had  poisoned  him, 
and  that  he  expected,  if  he  did  not  be  on  the  look-out, 
his  own  turn  would  come  shortly.  There  were  now 
only  himself,  Jones,  and  the  cook  belonging  to  his  own 
gang — on  the  other  side  there  were  five.  He  had 
spoken  to  Jones  about  taking  the  command  from  the 
mate  ;  but  the  project  having  been  coolly  received,  he 
had  been  deterred  from  pressing  the  matter  any  further, 
or  from  saying  anything  to  the  cook.  It  was  well,  as  it 
happened,  that  he  was  so  prudent,  for  in  the  afternoon 
the  cook  expressed  his  determination  of  siding  with  the 
mate,  and  went  over  formally  to  that  party ;  while 
Jones  took  an  opportunity  of  quarrelling  with  Peters, 
and  hinted  that  he  would  let  the  mate  know  of  the  plan 
in  agitation.  There  was  now,  evidently,  no  time  to  be 
lost,  and  Peters  expressed  his  determination  of  attempt 
ing  to  take  the  vessel  at  all  hazards,  provided  Augustus 
would  lend  him  his  aid.  My  friend  at  once  assured  him 
of  his  willingness  to  enter  into  any  plan  for  that  purpose, 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  69 


and,  thinking  the  opportunity  a  favourable  one,  made  known 
the  fact  of  my  being  on  board.  At  this  the  hybrid  was 
not  more  astonished  than  delighted,  as  he  had  no  reliance 
whatever  upon  Jones,  whom  he  already  considered  as 
belonging  to  the  party  of  the  mate.  They  went  below 
immediately,  when  Augustus  called  to  me  by  name,  and 
Peters  and  myself  were  soon  made  acquainted.  It  was 
agreed  that  we  should  attempt  to  retake  the  vessel  upon 
the  first  good  opportunity,  leaving  Jones  altogether  out 
of  our  councils.  In  the  event  of  success  we  were  to 
run  the  brig  into  the  first  port  that  offered,  and  deliver 
her  up.  The  desertion  of  his  party  had  frustrated  Pe- 
ters's  design  of  going  into  the  Pacific — an  adventure 
which  could  not  be  accomplished  without  a  crew,  and 
he  depended  upon  either  getting  acquitted  upon  trial  on 
the  score  of  insanity  (which  he  solemnly  averred  had 
actuated  him  in  lending  his  aid  to  the  mutiny),  or  upon 
obtaining  a  pardon,  if  found  guilty,  through  the  repre 
sentations  of  Augustus  and  myself.  Our  deliberations 
were  interrupted  for  the  present  by  the  cry  of  "All 
hands  take  in  sail,"  and  Peters  and  Augustus  ran  up  on 
deck. 

As  usual,  the  crew  were  nearly  all  drunk ;  and,  before 
sail  could  be  properly  taken  in,  a  violent  squall  laid  the 
brig  on  her  beam-ends.  By  keeping  her  away,  however, 
she  righted,  having  shipped  a  good  deal  of  water. 
Scarcely  was  everything  secure,  when  another  squall 
took  the  vessel,  and  immediately  afterward  another — no 
damage  being  done.  There  was  every  appearance  of  a 
gale  of  wind,  which,  indeed,  shortly  came  on,  with  great 
fury,  from  the  northward  and  westward.  All  was  made 
as  snug  as  possible,  and  we  laid  to,  as  usual,  under  a 
close-reefed  foresail.  As  night  drew  on,  the  wind  in 
creased  in  violence,  with  a  remarkably  heavy  sea.  Pe 
ters  now  came  into  the  forecastle  with  Augustus,  and  we 
resumed  our  deliberations. 

We  agreed  that  no  opportunity  could  be  more  favour 
able  than  the  present  for  carrying  our  design  into  effect, 
as  an  attempt  at  such  a  moment  would  never  be  antici 
pated.  As  the  brig  was  snugly  laid  to,  there  would  be 


70  NARRATIVE  OP 

no  necessity  of  manoeuvring  her  until  good  weather, 
when,  if  we  succeeded  in  our  attempt,  we  might  liberate 
one,  or  perhaps  two  of  the  men,  to  aid  us  in  taking  her 
into  port.  The  main  difficulty  was  the  great  dispropor 
tion  in  our  forces.  There  were  only  three  of  us,  and  in 
the  cabin  there  were  nine.  All  the  arms  on  board,  too, 
were  in  their  possession,  with  the  exception  of  a  pair  of 
small  pistols  which  Peters  had  concealed  about  his  per 
son,  and  the  large  seaman's  knife  which  he  always  wore 
in  the  waistband  of  his  pantaloons.  From  certain  indi 
cations,  too,  such,  for  example,  as  there  being  no  such 
thing  as  an  axe  or  a  handspike  lying  in  their  customary 
places,  we  began  to  fear  that  the  mate  had  his  suspi 
cions,  at  least  in  regard  to  Peters,  and  that  he  would  let 
slip  no  opportunity  of  getting  rid  of  him.  It  was  clear, 
indeed,  that  what  we  should  determine  to  do  could  not 
be  done  too  soon.  Still  the  odds  were  too  much  against 
us  to  allow  of  our  proceeding  without  the  greatest  cau 
tion. 

Peters  proposed  that  he  should  go  up  on  deck,  and 
enter  into  conversation  with  the  watch  (Allen),  when  he 
would  be  able  to  throw  him  into  the  sea  without  trouble, 
and  without  making  any  disturbance,  by  seizing  a  good 
opportunity ;  that  Augustus  and  myself  should  then  come 
up,  and  endeavour  to  provide  ourselves  with  some  kind 
of  weapons  from  the  deck;  and  that  we  should  then 
make  a  rush  together,  and  secure  the  companion-way 
before  any  opposition  could  be  offered.  I  objected  to 
this,  because  I  could  not  believe  that  the  mate  (who  was 
a  cunning  fellow  in  all  matters  which  did  not  affect  his 
superstitious  prejudices)  would  suffer  himself  to  be  so 
easily  entrapped.  The  very  fact  of  there  being  a  watch 
on  deck  at  all  was  sufficient  proof  that  he  was  upon  the 
alert — it  not  being  usual,  except  in  vessels  where  disci 
pline  is  most  rigidly  enforced,  to  station  a  watch  on 
deck  when  a  vessel  is  lying  to  in  a  gale  of  wind.  As  I 
address  myself  principally,  if  not  altogether,  to  persons 
who  have  never  been  to  sea,  it  may  be  as  well  to  state 
the  exact  condition  of  a  vessel  under  such  circumstan 
ces.  Lying  to,  or,  in  sea-parlance  "  laying  to,"  is  a 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  71 

measure  resorted  to  for  various  purposes,  and  effected  in 
various  manners.  In  moderate  weather,  it  is  frequently 
done  with  a  view  of  merely  bringing  the  vessel  to  a 
stand-still,  to  wait  for  another  vessel,  or  any  similar  ob 
ject.  If  the  vessel  which  lies  to  is  under  full  sail,  the 
manoeuvre  is  usually  accomplished  by  throwing  round 
some  portion  of  her  sails  so  as  to  let  the  wind  take  them 
aback,  when  she  becomes  stationary.  But  we  are  now 
speaking  of  lying  to  in  a  gale  of  wind.  This  is  done 
when  the  wind  is  ahead,  and  too  violent  to  admit  of  car 
rying  sail  without  danger  of  capsizing ;  and  sometimes 
even  when  the  wind  is  fair,  but  the  sea  too  heavy  for  the 
vessel  to  be  put  before  it.  If  a  vessel  be  suffered  to 
scud  before  the  wind  in  a  very  heavy  sea,  much  damage 
is  usually  done  her  by  the  shipping  of  water  over  her 
stern,  and  sometimes  by  the  violent  plunges  she  makes 
forward.  This  manoeuvre,  then,  is  seldom  resorted  to  in 
such  case,  unless  through  necessity.  When  the  vessel 
is  in  a  leaky  condition,  she  is  often  put  before  the  wind 
even  in  the  heaviest  seas  ;  for,  when  lying  to,  her  seams 
are  sure  to  be  greatly  opened  by  her  violent  straining, 
and  it  is  not  so  much  the  case  when  scudding.  Often, 
too,  it  becomes  necessary  to  scud  a  vessel,  either  when 
the  blast  is  so  exceedingly  furious  as  to  tear  in  pieces 
the  sail  which  is  employed  with  a  view  of  bringing  her 
head  to  the  wind,  or  when,  through  the  false  modelling 
of  the  frame  or  other  causes,  this  main  object  cannot  be 
effected. 

Vessels  in  a  gale  of  wind  are  laid  to  in  different  man 
ners,  according  to  their  peculiar  construction.  Some 
lie  to  best  under  a  foresail,  and  this,  I  believe,  is  the 
sail  most  usually  employed.  Large  square-rigged  ves 
sels  have  sails  for  the  express  purpose,  called  storm- 
staysails.  But  the  jib  is  occasionally  employed  by 
itself — sometimes  the  jib  and  foresail,  or  a  double-reefed 
foresail,  and  not  unfrequently  the  after-sails,  are  made 
use  of.  Foretopsails  are  very  often  found  to  answer 
the  purpose  better  than  any  other  species  of  sail.  The 
Grampus  was  generally  laid  to  under  a  close-reefed 
foresail. 


72  NARRATIVE    OF 

When  a  vessel  is  to  be  laid  to,  her  head  is  brought 
up  to  the  wind  just  so  nearly  as  to  fill  the  sail  under 
which  she  lies,  when  hauled  flat  aft,  that  is,  when 
brought  diagonally  across  the  vessel.  This  being  done, 
the  bows  point  within  a  few  degrees  of  the  direc 
tion  from  which  the  wind  issues,  and  the  windward  bow 
of  course  receives  the  shock  of  the  waves.  In  this  sit 
uation  a  good  vessel  will  ride  out  a  very  heavy  gale  of 
wind  without  shipping  a  drop  of  water,  and  without  any 
farther  attention  being  requisite  on  the  part  of  the  crew. 
The  helm  is  usually  lashed  down,  but  this  is  altogether 
unnecessary  (except  on  account  of  the  noise  it  makes 
when  loose),  for  the  rudder  has  no  effect  upon  the  vessel 
when  lying  to.  Indeed,  the  helm  had  far  better  be  left 
loose  than  lashed  very  fast,  for  the  rudder  is  apt  to  be 
torn  off  by  heavy  seas  if  there  be  no  room  for  the  helm 
to  play.  As  long  as  the  sail  holds,  a  well-modelled 
vessel  will  maintain  her  situation,  and  ride  every  sea,  as 
if  instinct  with  life  and  reason.  If  the  violence  of  the 
wind,  however,  should  tear  the  sail  into  pieces  (a  feat 
which  it  requires  a  perfect  hurricane  to  accomplish 
under  ordinary  circumstances),  there  is  then  imminent 
danger.  The  vessel  falls  off  from  the  wind,  and,  coming 
broadside  to  the  sea,  is  completely  at  its  mercy:  the 
only  resource  in  this  case  is  to  put  her  quickly  before  the 
wind,  letting  her  scud  until  some  other  sail  can  be  set. 
Some  vessels  will  lie  to  under  no  sail  whatever,  but 
such  are  not  to  be  trusted  at  sea. 

But  to  return  from  this  digression.  It  had  never  been 
customary  with  the  mate  to  have  any  watch  on  deck 
when  lying  to  in  a  gale  of  wind,  and  the  fact  that  he 
had  now  one,  coupled  with  the  circumstance  of  the  mis 
sing  axes  and  handspikes,  fully  convinced  us  that  the 
crew  were  too  well  on  the  watch  to  be  taken  by  surprise 
in  the  manner  Peters  had  suggested.  Something,  how 
ever,  was  to  be  done,  and  that  with  as  little  delay  as 
practicable,  for  there  could  be  no  doubt  that  a  suspicion 
having  been  once  entertained  against  Peters,  he  would 
be  sacrificed  upon  the  earliest  occasion,  and  one  would 


A.  GORDON    PVM.  73 

certainly  be  either  found  or  made  upon  the  breaking  of 
the  gale. 

Augustus  now  suggested  that  if  Peters  could  contrive 
to  remove,  under  any  pretext,  the  piece  of  chain-cable 
which  lay  over  the  trap  in  the  stateroom,  we  might  pos 
sibly  be  able  to  come  upon  them  unawares  by  means  of 
the  hold  ;  but  a  little  reflection  convinced  us  that  the 
vessel  rolled  and  pitched  too  violently  for  any  attempt 
of  that  nature. 

By  good  fortune  I  at  length  hit  upon  the  idea  of  work 
ing  upon  the  superstitious  terrors  and  guilty  conscience 
of  the  mate.  It  will  be  remembered  that  one  of  the 
crew,  Hartman  Rogers,  had  died  during  the  morning, 
having  been  attacked  two  days  before  with  spasms  after 
drinking  some  spirits  and  water.  Peters  had  expressed 
to  us  his  opinion  that  this  man  had  been  poisoned  by 
the  mate,  and  for  this  belief  he  had  reasons,  so  he  said, 
which  were  incontrovertible,  but  which  he  could  not  be 
prevailed  upon  to  explain  to  us — this  wayward  refusal 
being  only  in  keeping  with  other  points  of  his  singular 
character.  But  whether  or  not  he  had  any  better 
grounds  for  suspecting  the  mate  than  we  had  ourselves, 
we  were  easily  led  to  fall  in  with  his  suspicion,  and  de 
termined  to  act  accordingly. 

Rogers  had  died  about  eleven  in  the  forenoon,  in  vio 
lent  convulsions  ;  and  the  corpse  presented  in  a  few 
minutes  after  death  one  of  the  most  horrid  and  loath 
some  spectacles  I  ever  remember  to  have  seen.  The 
stomach  was  swollen  immensely,  like  that  of  a  man 
who  has  been  drowned  and  lain  under  water  for  many 
weeks.  The  hands  were  in  the  same  condition,  while 
the  face  was  shrunken,  shrivelled,  and  of  a  chalky 
whiteness,  except  where  relieved  by  two  or  three  gla 
ring  red  splotches,  like  those  occasioned  by  the  erysipe 
las  :  one  of  these  splotches  extended  diagonally  across 
the  face,  completely  covering  up  an  eye  as  if  with  a 
band  of  red  velvet.  In  this  disgusting  condition  the 
body  had  been  brought  up  from  the  cabin  at  noon  to  be 
thrown  overboard,  when  the  mate  getting  a  glimpse  of  it 
(for  he  now  saw  it  for  the  first  time),  and  being  either 
G 


74  NARRATIVE    OF 

touched  with  remorse  for  his  crime  or  struck  with  terror 
at  so  horrible  a  sight,  ordered  the  men  to  sew  the  body 
up  in  its  hammock,  and  allow  it  the  usual  rites  of  sea- 
burial.  Having  given  these  directions  he  went  below, 
as  if  to  avoid  any  further  sight  of  his  victim.  While 
preparations  were  making  to  obey  his  orders,  the  gale 
came  on  with  great  fury,  and  the  design  was  abandoned 
for  the  present.  The  corpse,  left  to  itself,  was  washed 
into  the  larboard  scuppers,  where  it  still  lay  at  the  time 
of  which  I  speak,  floundering  about  with  the  furious 
lurches  of  the  brig. 

Having  arranged  our  plan,  we  set  about  putting  it  in 
execution  as  speedily  as  possible.  Peters  went  upon 
deck,  and,  as  he  had  anticipated,  was  immediately  ac 
costed  by  Allen,  who  appeared  to  be  stationed  more  as 
a  watch  upon  the  forecastle  than  for  any  other  purpose. 
The  fate  of  this  villain,  however,  was  speedily  and  si 
lently  decided  ;  for  Peters,  approaching  him  in  a  careless 
manner,  as  if  about  to  address  him,  seized  him  by  the 
throat,  and,  before  he  could  utter  a  single  cry,  tossed  him 
over  the  bulwarks.  He  then  called  to  us,  and  we  came 
up.  Our  first  precaution  was  to  look  about  for  some 
thing  with  which  to  arm  ourselves,  and  in  doing  this  we 
had  to  proceed  with  great  care,  for  it  was  impossible  to 
stand  on  deck  an  instant  without  holding  fast,  and.  vio 
lent  seas  broke  over  the  vessel  at  every  plunge  forward. 
It  was  indispensable,  too,  that  we  should  be  quick  in  our 
operations,  for  every  minute  we  expected  the  mate  to  be 
up  to  set  the  pumps  going,  as  it  was  evident  the  brig 
must  be  taking  in  water  very  fast.  After  searching 
about  for  some  time,  we  could  find  nothing  more  fit  for 
our  purpose  than  the  two  pump-handles,  one  of  which 
Augustus  took,  and  I  the  other.  Having  secured  these, 
we  stripped  off  the  shirt  of  the  corpse  and  dropped  the 
body  overboard.  Peters  and  myself  then  went  below, 
leaving  Augustus  to  watch  upon  deck,  where  he  took 
his  station  just  where  Allen  had  been  placed,  and  with 
his  back  to  the  cabin  companion-way,  so  that,  if  any  one 
of  the  mate's  gang  should  come  up,  he  might  suppose  it 
was  the  watch. 


A.  GORDON   PYM.  75 

As  soon  as  I  got  below  I  commenced  disguising  my 
self  so  as  to  represent  the  corpse  of  Rogers.  The  shirt 
which  we  had  taken  from  the  body  aided  us  very  much, 
for  it  was  of  a  singular  form  and  character,  and  easily 
recognisable — a  kind  of  smock,  which  the  deceased  wore 
over  his  other  clothing.  It  was  a  blue  stockinett,  with 
large  white  stripes  running  across.  \  Having  put  this  on, 
I  proceeded  to  equip  myself  with  a  false  stomach,  in  im 
itation  of  the  horrible  deformity  of  the  swollen  corpse. 
This  was  soon  effected  by  means  of  stuffing  with  some 
bedclothes.  I  then  gave  the  same  appearance  to  my 
hands  by  drawing  on  a  pair  of  white  woollen  mittens, 
and  filling  them  in  with  any  kind  of  rags  that  offered 
themselves.  Peters  then  arranged  my  face,  first  rubbing 
it  well  over  with  white  chalk,  and  afterward  splotching 
it  with  blood,  which  he  took  from  a  cut  in  his  finger. 
The  streak  across  the  eye  was  not  forgotten,  and  pre 
sented  a  most  shocking  appearance. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

As  I  viewed  myself  in  a  fragment  of  looking-glass 
which  hung  up  in  the  cabin,  and  by  the  dim  light  of 
a  kind  of  battle-lantern,  I  was  so  impressed  with  a 
sense  of  vague  awe  at  my  appearance,  and  at  the  recol 
lection  of  the  terrific  reality  which  I  was  thus  represent 
ing,  that  I  was  seized  with  a  violent  tremour,  and  could 
scarcely  summon  resolution  to  go  on  with  my  part.  It 
was  necessary,  however,  to  act  with  decision,  and  Peters 
and  myself  went  upon  deck. 

We  there  found  everything  safe,  and,  keeping  close  to 
the  bulwarks,  the  three  of  us  crept  to  the  cabin  compan 
ion-way.  It  was  only  partially  closed,  precautions  hav 
ing  been  taken  to  prevent  its  being  suddenly  pushed  to 
from  without,  by  means  of  placing  billets  of  wood  on  the 
upper  step  so  as  to  interfere  with  the  shutting.  We 


76  NARRATIVE    OP 

found  no  difficulty  in  getting  a  full  view  of  the  interior 
of  the  cabin  through  the  cracks  where  the  hinges  were 
placed.  It  now  proved  to  have  been  very  fortunate  for 
us  that  we  had  not  attempted  to  take  them  by  surprise, 
for  they  were  evidently  on  the  alert.  Only  one  was 
asleep,  and  he  lying  just  at  the  foot  of  the  companion- 
ladder,  with  a  musket  by  his  side.  The  rest  were 
seated  on  several  mattresses,  which  had  been  taken  from 
the  berths  and  thrown  on  the  floor.  They  were  engaged 
in  earnest  conversation ;  and  although  they  had  been  ca 
rousing,  as  appeared  from  two  empty  jugs,  with  some  tin 
tumblers  which  lay  about,  they  were  not  as  much  intoxi 
cated  as  usual.  All  had  knives,  one  or  two  of  them 
pistols,  and  a  great  many  muskets  were  lying  in  a  berth 
close  at  hand. 

We  listened  to  their  conversation  for  some  time  be 
fore  we  could  make  up  our  minds  how  to  act,  having  as 
yet  resolved  on  nothing  determinate,  except  that  we 
"would  attempt  to  paralyze  their  exertions,  when  we 
should  attack  them,  by  means  of  the  apparition  of  Rog 
ers.  They  were  discussing  their  piratical  plans,  in 
which  all  we  could  hear  distinctly  was,  that  they  would 
unite  with  the  crew  of  a  schooner  Hornet,  and,  if  possi 
ble,  get  the  schooner  herself  into  their  possession  pre 
paratory  to  some  attempt  on  a  large  scale,  the  particu 
lars  of  which  could  not  be  made  out  by  either  of  us. 

One  of  the  men  spoke  of  Peters,  when  the  mate  re 
plied  to  him  in  a  low  voice  which  could  not  be  distin 
guished,  and  afterward  added  more  loudly,  that  "  he 
could  not  understand  his  being  so  much  forward  with 
the  captain's  brat  in  the  forecastle,  and  he  thought  the 
sooner  both  of  them  were  overboard  the  better."  To 
this  no  answer  was  made,  but  we  could  easily  perceive 
that  the  hint  was  well  received  by  the  whole  party,  and 
more  particularly  by  Jones.  At  this  period  I  was  ex 
cessively  agitated,  the  more  so  as  I  could  see  that  neither 
Augustus  nor  Peters  could  determine  how  to  act.  I 
made  up  my  mind,  however,  to  sell  my  life  as  dearly  as 
possible,  and  not  to  suffer  myself  to  be  overcome  by  any 
feelings  of  trepidation. 


A.    GORDON   PYM.  77 

The  tremendous  noise  made  by  the  roaring  of  the 
wind  in  the  rigging  and  the  washing  of  the  sea  over  the 
deck  prevented  us  from  hearing  what  was  said  except 
during  momentary  lulls.  In  one  of  these  we  all  distinctly 
heard  the  mate  tell  one  of  the  men  to  "  go  forward,  and 
order  the  d — d  lubbers  to  come  into  the  cabin,  where  he 
could  have  an  eye  upon  them,  for  he  wanted  no  such 
secret  doings  on  board  the  brig."  It  was  well  for  us 
that  the  pitching  of  the  vessel  at  this  moment  was  so 
violent  as  to  prevent  this  order  from  being  carried  into 
instant  execution.  The  cook  got  up  from  his  mat 
tress  to  go  for  us,  when  a  tremendous  lurch,  which  I 
thought  would  carry  away  the  masts,  threw  him  head 
long  against  one  of  the  larboard  stateroom  doors,  bursting 
it  open,  and  creating  a  good  deal  of  other  confusion. 
Luckily,  neither  of  our  party  was  thrown  from  his  posi 
tion,  and  we  had  time  to  make  a  precipitate  retreat  to 
the  forecastle,  and  arrange  a  hurried  plan  of  action  be 
fore  the  messenger  made  his  appearance,  or  rather  be 
fore  he  put  his  head  out  of  the  companion-hatch,  for  he 
did  not  come  on  deck.  From  this  station  he  could  not 
notice  the  absence  of  Allen,  and  he  accordingly  bawled 
out  as  if  to  him,  repeating  the  orders  of  •  the  mate.  Pe 
ters  cried  out,  "  Ay,  ay,"  in  a  disguised  voice,  and  the 
cook  immediately  went  below,  without  entertaining  a 
suspicion  that  all  was  not  right. 

My  two  companions  now  proceeded  boldly  aft  and 
down  into  the  cabin,  Peters  closing  the  door  after  him 
in  the  same  manner  he  had  found  it.  The  mate  re 
ceived  them  with  feigned  cordiality,  and  told  Augustus 
that,  since  he  had  behaved  himself  so  well  of  late,  he 
might  take  up  his  quarters  in  the  cabin,  and  be  one  of 
them  for  the  future.  He  then  poured  him  out  a  tumbler 
half  full  of  rum,  and  made  him  drink  it.  All  this  I  saw 
and  heard,  for  I  followed  my  friends  to  the  cabin  as 
soon  as  the  door  was  shut,  and  took  up  my  old  point  of 
observation.  I  had  brought  with  me  the  two  pump-han 
dles,  one  of  which  I  secured  near  the  companion-way, 
to  be  ready  for  use  when  required. 

I  now  steadied  myself  as  well  as  possible  so  as  to 
G  2 


78  NARRATIVE    OF 

have  a  good  view  of  all  that  was  passing  within,  and  en 
deavoured  to  nerve  myself  to  the  task  of  descending 
among  the  mutineers  when  Peters  should  make  a  signal 
to  me  as  agreed  upon.  Presently  he  contrived  to  turn 
the  conversation  upon  the  bloody  deeds  of  the  mutiny, 
and,  by  degrees,  led  the  men  to  talk  of  the  thousand  su 
perstitions  which  are  so  universally  current  arhong  sea 
men.  I  could  not  make  out  all  that  was  said,  but  I 
could  plainly  see  the  effects  of  the  conversation  in  the 
countenances  of  those  present.  The  mate  was  evidently 
much  agitated,  and  presently,  when  some  one  mentioned 
the  terrific  appearance  of  Rogers's  corpse,  I  thought  he 
was  upon  the  point  of  swooning.  Peters  now  asked 
him  if  he  did  not  think  it  would  be  better  to  have  the 
body  thrown  overboard  at  once,  as  it  was  too  horrible  a 
sight  to  see  it  floundering  about  in  the  scuppers.  At 
this  the  villain  absolutely  gasped  for  breath,  and  turned 
his  head  slowly  round  upon  his  companions,  as  if  implo 
ring  some  one  to  go  up  and  perform  the  task.  No  one, 
however,  stirred,  and  it  was  quite  evident  that  the  whole 
party  were  wound  up  to  the  highest  pitch  of  nervous  ex 
citement.  Peters  now  made  me  the  signal.  I  immedi 
ately  threw  open  the  door  of  the  companion-way,  and, 
descending  without  uttering  a  syllable,  stood  erect  in  the 
midst  of  the  party. 

The  intense  effect  produced  by  this  sudden  apparition 
is  not  at  all  to  be  wondered  at  when  the  various  circum 
stances  are  taken  into  consideration.  Usually,  in  cases 
of  a  similar  nature,  there  is  left  in  the  mind  of  the  spec 
tator  some  glimmering  of  doubt  as  to  the  reality  of  the 
vision  before  his  eyes  ;  a  degree  of  hope,  however  feeble, 
that  he  is  the  victim  of  chicanery,  and  that  the  apparition 
is  not  actually  a  visitant  from  the  world  of  shadows.  It 
is  not  too  much  to  say  that  such  remnants  of  doubt  have 
been  at  the  bottom  of  almost  every  such  visitation,  and 
that  the  appalling  horror  which  has  sometimes  been 
brought  about,  is  to  be  attributed,  even  in  the  cases  most 
in  point,  and  where  most  suffering  has  been  experienced, 
more  to  a  kind  of  anticipative  horror,  lest  the  apparition 
might  possibly  be  real,  than  to  an  unwavering  belief  in 


A.   GORDON   PYM.  79 

its  reality.  But,  in  the  present  instance,  it  will  be  seen 
immediately,  that  in  the  minds  of  the  mutineers  there 
was  not  even  the  shadow  of  a  basis  upon  which  to  rest 
a  doubt  that  the  apparition  of  Rogers  was  indeed  a  re 
vivification  of  his  disgusting  corpse,  or  at  least  its  spirit 
ual  image.  The  isolated  situation  of  the  brig,  with  its 
entire  inaccessibility  on  account  of  the  gale,  confined 
the  apparently  possible  means  of  deception  within  such 
narrow  and  definite  limits,  that  they  must  have  thought 
themselves  enabled  to  survey  them  all  at  a  glance. 
They  had  now  been  at  sea  twenty-four  days,  without 
holding  more  than  a  speaking  communication  with  any 
vessel  whatever.  The  whole  of  the  crew,  too,  at  least 
all  whom  they  had  the  most  remote  reason  for  suspect 
ing  to  be  on  board,  were  assembled  in  the  cabin,  with 
the  exception  of  Allen,  the  watch ;  and  his  gigantic 
stature  (he  was  six  feet  six  inches  high)  was  too  famil 
iar  in  their  eyes  to  permit  the  notion  that  he  was  the  ap 
parition  before  them  to  enter  their  minds  even  for  an  in 
stant.  Add  to  these  considerations  the  awe-inspiring 
nature  of  the  tempest,  and  that  of  the  conversation 
brought  about  by  Peters ;  the  deep  impression  which  the 
loathsomeness  of  the  actual  corpse  had  made  in  the 
morning  upon  the  imaginations  of  the  men  ;  the  excel 
lence  of  the  imitation  in  my  person  ;  and  the  uncertain 
and  wavering  light  in  which  they  beheld  me,  as  the 
glare  of  the  cabin  lantern,  swinging  violently  to  and  fro, 
fell  dubiously  and  fitfully  upon  my  figure,  and  there  will 
be  no  reason  to  wonder  that  the  deception  had  even 
more  than  the  entire  effect  which  we  had  anticipated. 
The  mate  sprang  up  from  the  mattress  on  which  he 
was  lying,  and,  without  uttering  a  syllable,  fell  back, 
stone  dead,  upon  the  cabin  floor,  and  was  hurled  to  the 
leeward  like  a  log  by  a  heavy  roll  of  the  brig.  Of  the 
remaining  seven  there  were  but  three  who  had  at  first 
any  degree  of  presence  of  mind.  The  four  others  sat 
for  some  time  rooted  apparently  to  the  floor,  the  most  pit 
iable  objects  of  horror  and  utter  despair  my  eyes  ever 
encountered.  The  only  opposition  we  experienced  at 
all  was  from  the  cook,  John  Hunt,  and  Richard  Parker ; 


80  NARRATIVE    OF 

but  they  made  but  a  feeble  and  irresolute  defence.  The 
two  former  were  shot  instantly  by  Peters,  and  I  felled 
Parker  with  a  blow  on  the  head  from  the  pump-handle 
which  I  had  brought  with  me.  In  the  mean  time  Augus 
tus  seized  one  of  the  muskets  lying  on  the  floor,  and 

shot  another  mutineer  ( Wilson)  through  the  breast. 

There  were  now  but  three  remaining ;  but  by  this  time 
they  had  become  aroused  from  their  lethargy,  and  per 
haps  began  to  see  that  a  deception  had  been  practised 
upon  them,  for  they  fought  with  great  resolution  and 
fury,  and,  but  for  the  immense  muscular  strength  of  Pe 
ters,  might  have  ultimately  got  the  better  of  us.  These 
three  men  were  Jones,  Greely,  and  Absa 
lom  Hicks.  Jones  had  thrown  Augustus  on  the  floor, 
stabbed  him  in  several  places  along  the  right  arm,  and 
would  no  doubt  have  soon  despatched  him  (as  neither 
Peters  nor  myself  could  immediately  get  rid  of  our  own 
antagonists),  had  it  not  been  for  the  timely  aid  of  a 
friend  upon  whose  assistance  we  surely  had  never  de 
pended.  This  friend  was  no  other  than  Tiger.  With  a 
low  growl  he  bounded  into  the  cabin,  at  a  most  ^critical 
moment  for  Augustus,  and  throwing  himself  upon  Jones, 
pinned  him  to  the  floor  in  an  instant.  My  friend,  how 
ever,  was  now  too  much  injured  to  render  us  any 
aid  whatever,  and  I  was  so  encumbered  with  my  dis 
guise  that  I  could  do  but  little.  The  dog  would  not 
leave  his  hold  upon  the  throat  of  Jones — Peters,  never 
theless,  was  far  more  than  a  match  for  the  two  men  who 
remained,  and  would,  no  doubt,  have  despatched  them 
sooner,  had  it  not  been  for  the  narrow  space  in  which 
he  had  to  act,  and  the  tremendous  lurches  of  the  vessel. 
Presently  he  was  enabled  to  get  hold  of  a  heavy  stool, 
several  of  which  lay  about  the  floor.  With  this  he  beat 
out  the  brains  of  Greely  as  he  was  in  the  act  of  dischar 
ging  a  musket  at  me,  and  immediately  afterward  a  roll 
of  the  brig  throwing  him  in  contact  with  Hicks,  he  seized 
him  by  the  throat,  and,  by  dint  of  sheer  strength,  stran 
gled  him  instantaneously.  Thus,  in  far  less  time  than 
I  have  taken  to  tell  it,  we  found  ourselves  masters  of  the 
brig. 


A.   GORDON   PYM.  81 

The  only  person  of  our  opponents  who  was  left  alive 
was  Richard  Parker.  This  man,  it  will  be  remembered, 
I  had  knocked  down  with  a  blow  from  the  pump-handle 
at  the  commencement  of  the  attack.  He  now  lay  mo 
tionless  by  the  door  of  the  shattered  stateroom  ;  but,  upon 
Peters  touching  him  with  his  foot,  he  spoke,  and  entreated 
for  mercy.  His  head  was  only  slightly  cut,  and  other 
wise  he  had  received  no  injury,  having  been  merely 
stunned  by  the  blow.  He  now  got  up,  and,  for  the 
present,  we  secured  his  hands  behind  his  back.  The 
dog  was  still  growling  over  Jones  ;  but,  upon  examination, 
we  found  him  completely  dead,  the  blood  issuing  in  a 
stream  from  a  deep  wound  in  the  throat,  inflicted,  no  doubt, 
by  the  sharp  teeth  of  the  animal. 

It  was  now  about  one  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and 
the  wind  was  still  blowing  tremendously.  The  brig 
evidently  laboured  much  more  than  usual,  and  it  became 
absolutely  necessary  that  something  should  be  done  with 
a  view  of  easing  her  in  some  measure.  At  almost 
every  roll  to  leeward  she  shipped  a  sea,  several  of  which 
came  partially  down  into  the  cabin  during  our  scuffle, 
the  hatchway  having  been  left  open  by  myself  when  I 
descended.  The  entire  range  of  bulwarks  to  larboard 
had  been  swept  away,  as  well  as  the  caboose,  together 
with  the  jollyboat  from  the  counter.  The  creaking  and 
working  of  the  mainmast,  too,  gave  indication  that  it  was 
nearly  sprung.  To  make  room  for  more  stowage  in  the 
after  hold,  the  heel  of  this  mast  had  been  stepped  be 
tween  decks  (a  very  reprehensible  practice,  occasionally 
resorted  to  by  ignorant  ship-builders),  so  that  it  was  in 
imminent  danger  of  Working  from  its  step.  But,  to  crown 
all  our  difficulties,  we  plummed  the  well,  and  found  no 
less  than  seven  feet  water. 

Leaving  the  bodies  of  the  crew  lying  in  the  cabin,  we 
got  to  work  immediately  at  the  pumps— -Parker,  of 
course,  being  set  at  liberty  to  assist  us  in  the  labour. 
Augustus's  arm  was  bound  up  as  well  as  we  could  ef 
fect  it,  and  he  did  what  he  could,  but  that  was  not  much. 
However,  we  found  that  we  could  just  manage  to  keep 
the  leak  from  gaining  upon  us  by  having  one  pump  con- 


82  NARRATIVE   OF 

stantly  going.  As  there  were  only  four  of  us,  this  was 
severe  labour  ;  but  we  endeavoured  to  keep  up  our  spirits, 
and  looked  anxiously  for  daybreak,  when  we  hoped  to 
lighten  the  brig  by  cutting  away  the  mainmast. 

In  this  manner  we  passed  a  night  of  terrible  anxiety 
and  fatigue,  and,  when  the  day  at  length  broke,  the  gale 
had  neither  abated  in  the  least,  nor  were  there  any  signs 
of  its  abating.  We  now  dragged  the  bodies  on  deck 
and  threw  them  overboard.  Our  next  care  was  to  get 
rid  of  the  mainmast.  The  necessary  preparations  hav 
ing  been  made,  Peters  cut  away  at  the  mast  (having 
found  axes  in  the  cabin),  while  the  rest  of  us  stood  by 
the  stays  and  lanyards.  As  the  brig  gave  a  tremendous 
lee-lurch,  the  word  was  given  to  cut  away  the  weather- 
lanyards,  which  being  done,  the  whole  mass  of -wood 
and  rigging  plunged  into  the  sea,  clear  of  the  brig,  and 
without  doing  any  material  injury.  We  now  found  that 
the  vessel  did  not  labour  quite  as  much  as  before,  but 
our  situation  was  still  exceedingly  precarious,  and,  in 
spite  of  the  utmost  exertions,  we  could  not  gain  upon  the 
leak  without  the  aid  of  both  pumps.  The  little  assist 
ance  which  Augustus  could  render  us  was  not  really  of 
any  importance.  To  add  to  our  distress,  a  heavy  sea, 
striking  the  brig  to  windward,  threw  her  off  several 
points  from  the  wind,  and,  before  she  could  regain  her 
position,  another  broke  completely  over  her,  and  hurled 
her  full  upon  her  beam-ends.  The  ballast  now  shifted 
in  a  mass  to  leeward  (the  stowage  had  been  knocking 
about  perfectly  at  random  for  some  time),  and  for  a  few 
moments  we  thought  nothing  could  save  us  from  capsi 
zing.  Presently,  however,  we  partially  righted ;  but  the 
ballast  still  retaining  its  place  to  larboard,  we  lay  so 
much  along  that  it  was  useless  to  think  of  working  the 
pumps,  which  indeed  we  could  not  have  done  much 
longer  in  any  case,  as  our  hands  were  entirely  raw  with 
the  excessive  labour  we  had  undergone,  and  were  bleed 
ing  in  the  most  horrible  manner. 

Contrary  to  Parker's  advice,  we  now  proceeded  to  cut 
away  the  foremast,  and  at  length  accomplished  it  after 
much  difficulty,  owing  to  the  position  in  which  we  lay. 


A.  GORDON    PYM.  83 

In  going  overboard  the  wreck  took  with  it  the  bowsprit, 
and  left  us  a  complete  hulk. 

So  far  we  had  had  reason  to  rejoice  in  the  escape  of 
our  longboat,  which  had  received  no  damage  from  any 
of  the  huge  seas  which  had  come  on  board.  But  we 
had  not  long  to  congratulate  ourselves  ;  for  the  fore 
mast  having  gone,  and,  of  course,  the  foresail  with  it,  by 
which  the  brig  had  been  steadied,  every  sea  now  made 
a  complete  breach  over  us,  and  in.  five  minutes  our  deck 
was  swept  from  stem  to  stern,  the  longboat  and  star 
board  bulwarks  torn  off,  and  even  the  windlass  shattered 
into  fragments.  It  was,  indeed,  hardly  possible  for  us  to 
be  in  a  more  pitiable  condition. 

At  noon  there  seemed  to  be  some  slight  appearance 
of  the  gale's  abating,  but  in  this  we  were  sadly  disap 
pointed,  for  it  only  lulled  for  a  few  minutes  to  blow  with 
redoubled  fury.  About  four  in  the  afternoon  it  was  ut 
terly  impossible  to  stand  up  against  the  violence  of  the 
blast ;  and,  as  the  night  closed  in  upon  us,  I  had  not  a 
shadow  of  hope  that  the  vessel  would  hold  together  until 
morning. 

By  midnight  we  had  settled  very  deep  in  the  water, 
which  was  now  up  to  the  orlop  deck.  The  rudder  went 
soon  afterward,  the  se/a  which  tore  it  away  lifting  the  after 
portion  of  the  brig  entirely  from  the  water,  against  which 
she  thumped  in  her  descent  with  such  a  concussion 
as  would  be  occasioned  by  going  ashore.  We  had 
all  calculated  that  the  rudder  would  hold  its  own  to  the 
last,  as  it  was  unusually  strong,  being  rigged  as  I  have 
never  seen  one  rigged  either  before  or  since.  Down  its 
main  timber  there  ran  a  succession  of  stout  iron  hooks, 
and  others  in  the  same  manner  down  the  stern-post. 
Through  these  hooks  there  extended  a  very  thick 
wrought-iron  rod,  the  rudder  being  thus  held  to  the  stern- 
post,  and  swinging  freely  on  the  rod.  The  tremendous 
force  of  the  sea  which  tore  it  off  may  be  estimated  by 
the  fact,  that  the  hooks  in  the  stern-post,  which  ran  en 
tirely  through  it,  being  clinched  on  the  inside,  were 
drawn  every  one  of  them  completely  out  of  the  solid 
wood. 


84  NARRATIVE   OP 

We  had  scarcely  time  to  draw  breath  after  the  vio- 
ence  of  this  shock,  when  one  of  the  most  tremendous 
waves  I  had  then  ever  known  broke  right  on  board  of 
us,  sweeping  the  companion-way  clear  off,  bursting  in 
the  hatchways,  and  filling  every  inch  of  the  vessel  with 
water. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

LUCKILY,  just  before  night,  all  four  of  us  had  lashed 
ourselves  firmly  to  the  fragments  of  the  windlass,  lying 
in  Jhis  manner  as  flat  upon  the  deck  as  possible.  This 
precaution  alone  saved  us  from  destruction.  As  it  was, 
we  were  all  more  or  less  stunned  by  the  immense  weight 
of  water  which  tumbled  upon  us,  and  which  did  not  roll 
from  above  us  until  we  were  nearly  exhausted.  As 
soon  as  I  could  recover  breath,  I  called  aloud  to  my 
companions.  Augustus  alone  replied,  saying,  "  It  is  all 
over  with  us,  and  may  God  have  mercy  upon  our  souls." 
By-and-by  both  the  others  were  enabled  to  speak,  when 
they  exhorted  us  to  take  courage,  as  there  was  still  hope  ; 
it  being  impossible,  from  the  nature  of  the  cargo,  that 
the  brig  could  go  down,  and  there  being  every  chance 
that  the  gale  would  blow  over  by  the  morning.  These 
words  inspired  me  with  new  life  ;  for,  strange  as  it  may 
seem,  although  it  was  obvious  that  a  vessel  with  a  cargo 
of  empty  oil-casks  would  not  sink,  I  had  been  hitherto 
so  confused  in  mind  as  to  have  overlooked  this  consider 
ation  altogether ;  and  the  danger  which  I  had  for  some 
time  regarded  as  the  most  imminent  was  that  of  founder 
ing.  As  hope  revived  within  me,  I  made  use  of  every 
opportunity  to  strengthen  the  lashings  which  held  me 
to  the  remains  of  the  windlass,  and  in  this  occupation  I 
noon  discovered  that  my  companions  were  also  busy. 
The  night  was  as  dark  as  it  could  possibly  be,  and  the 
horrible  shrieking  din  and  confusion  which  surrounded 


A.    GORDON   PYM.  85 

us  it  is  useless  to  attempt  describing.  Our  deck  lay 
level  with  the  sea,  or  rather  we  were  encircled  with  a 
towering  ridge  of  foam,  a  portion  of  which  swept  over 
us  every  instant.  It  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  our 
heads  were  not  fairly  out  of  water  more  than  one  second 
in  three.  Although  we  lay  close  together,  no  one  of  us 
could  see  the  other,  or,  indeed,  any  portion  of  the  brig 
itself,  upon  which  we  were  so  tempestuously  hurled 
about.  At  intervals  we  called  one  to  the  other,  thus  en 
deavouring  to  keep  alive  hope,  and  render  consolation 
and  encouragement  to  such  of  us  as  stood  most  in  need 
of  it.  The  feeble  condition  of  Augustus  made  him  an 
object  of  solicitude  with  us  all ;  and  as,  from  the  lacerated 
condition  of  his  right  arm,  it  must  have  been  impossible 
for  him  to  secure  his  lashings  with  any  degree  of  firm 
ness,  we  were  in  momentary  expectation  of  finding  that 
he  had  gone  overboard — yet  to  render  him  aid  was  a 
thing  altogether  out  of  the  question.  Fortunately,  his 
station  was  more  secure  than  that  of  any  of  the  rest  of 
us ;  for  the  upper  part  of  his  body  lying  just  beneath  a 
portion  of  the  shattered  windlass,  the  seas,  as  they  tum 
bled  in  upon  him,  were  greatly  broken  in  their  violence. 
In  any  other  situation  than  this  (into  which  he  had  been 
accidentally  thrown  after  having  lashed  himself  in  a  very 
exposed  spot)  he  must  inevitably  have  perished  before 
morning.  Owing  to  the  brig's  lying  so  much  along,  we 
were  all  less  liable  to  be  washed  off  than  otherwise 
would  have  been  the  case.  The  heel,  as  I  have  before 
stated,  was  to  larboard,  about  one  half  of  the  deck  being 
constantly  under  water.  The  seas,  therefore,  which 
struck  us  to  starboard  were  much  broken  by  the  vessel's 
side,  only  reaching  us  in  fragments  as  we  lay  flat  on  our 
faces ;  while  those  which  came  from  larboard,  being 
what  are  called  back-water  seas,  and  obtaining  little  hold 
upon  us  on  account  of  our  posture,  had  not  sufficient 
force  to  drag  us  from  our  fastenings. 

In  this  frightful  situation  we  lay  until  the  day  broke 
so  as  to  show  us  more    fully  the    horrors  which   sur 
rounded  us.     The  brig  was  a  mere  log,  rolling  about  at 
the  mercy  of  every  wave  ;  the  gale  was  upon  the  increase, 
H 


86  NARRATIVE   OF 

if  anything,  blowing  indeed  a  complete  hurricane,  and 
there  appeared  to  us  no  earthly  prospect  of  deliverance. 
For  several  hours  we  held  on  in  silence,  expecting  every 
moment  that  our  lashings  would  either  give  way,  that 
the  remains  of  the  windlass  would  go  by  the  board,  or 
that  some  of  the  huge  seas,  which  roared  in  every  direc 
tion  around  us  and  above  us,  would  drive  the  hulk  so  far 
beneath  the  water  that  we  should  be  drowned  before  it 
could  regain  the  surface.  By  the  mercy  of  God,  how 
ever,  we  were  preserved  from  these  imminent  dangers, 
and  about  midday  were  cheered  by  the  light  of  the 
blessed  sun.  Shortly  afterward  we  could  perceive  a 
sensible  diminution  in  the  force  of  the  wind,  when,  now 
for  the  first  time  since  the  latter  part  of  the  evening  be 
fore,  Augustus  spoke,  asking  Peters,  who  lay  closest  to 
him,  if  he  thought  there  was  any  possibility  of  our  being 
saved.  As  no  reply  was  at  first  made  to  this  question, 
we  all  concluded  that  the  hybrid  had  been  drowned 
where  he  lay  ;  but  presently,  to  our  great  joy,  he  spoke, 
although  very  feebly,  saying  that  he  was  in  great  pain, 
being  so  cut  by  the  tightness  of  his  lashings  across  the 
stomach,  that  he  must  either  find  means  of  loosening 
them  or  perish,  as  it  was  impossible  th'at  he  could  en 
dure  his  misery  much  longer.  This  occasioned  us  great 
distress,  as  it  was  altogether  useless  to  think  of  aiding 
him  in  any  manner  while  the  sea  continued  washing  over 
us  as  it  did.  We  exhorted  him  to  bear  his  sufferings 
with  fortitude,  and  promised  to  seize  the  first  opportunity 
which  should  offer  itself  to  relieve  him.  He  replied  that 
it  would  soon  be  too  late  ;  that  it  would  be  all  over  with 
him  before  we  could  help  him ;  and  then,  after  moaning 
for  some  minutes,  lay  silent,  when  we  concluded  that  he 
had  perished. 

As  the  evening  drew  on,  the  sea  had  fallen  so  much 
that  scarcely  more  than  one  wave  broke  over  the  hulk 
from  windward  in  the  course  of  five  minutes,  and  the 
wind  had  abated  a  great  deal,  although  still  blowing  a 
severe  gale.  I  had  not  heard  any  of  my  companions 
speak  for  hours,  and  now  called  to  Augustus.  He  re 
plied,  although  very  feebly,  so  that  I  could  not  distin- 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  87 

guish  what  he  said.  I  then  spoke  to  Peters  and  to 
Parker,  neither  of  whom  returned  any  answer. 

Shortly  after  this  period  I  fell  into  a  state  of  partial 
insensibility,  during  which  the  most  pleasing  images 
floated  in  my  imagination  ;  such  as  green  trees,  waving 
meadows  of  ripe  grain,  processions  of  dancing  girls, 
troops  of  cavalry,  and  other  phantasies.  I  now  remem 
ber  that,  in  all  which  passed  before  my  mind's  eye,  mo 
tion  was  a  predominant  idea.  Thus,  I  never  fancied 
any  stationary  object,  such  as  a  house,  a  mountain,  or 
anything  of  that  kind  ;  but  windmills,  ships,  large  birds-, 
balloons,  people  on  horseback,  carriages  driving  furiously, 
and  similar  moving  objects,  presented  themselves  in 
endless  succession.  When  I  recovered  from  this  state, 
the  sun  was,  as  near  as  I  could  guess,  an  hour  high.  I 
had  the  greatest  difficulty  in  bringing  to  recollection  the 
various  circumstances  connected  with  my  situation,  and 
for  some  time  remained  firmly  convincedrthat  I  was  still 
in  the  hold  of  the  brig,  near  the  box,  and  that  the  body 
of  Parker  was  that  of  Tiger. 

When  I  at  length  completely  came  to  my  senses,  I 
found  that  the  wind  blew  no  more  than  a  moderate 
breeze,  and  that  the  sea  was  comparatively  calm ;  so 
much  so  that  it  only  washed  over  the  brig  amidships. 
My  left  arm  had  broken  loose  from  its  lashings,  and  was 
much  cut  about  the  elbow ;  my  right  was  entirely  be 
numbed,  and  the  hand  and  wrist  swollen  prodigiously 
by  the  pressure  of  the  rope,  which  had  worked  from  the 
shoulder  downward.  I  was  also  in  great  pain  from  an 
other  rope  which  went  about  my  waist,  and  had  been 
drawn  to  an  insufferable  degree  of  tightness.  Looking 
round  upon  my  companions,  I  saw  that  Peters  still  lived, 
although  a  thick  line  was  pulled  so  forcibly  around  his 
loins  as  to  give  him  the  appearance  of  being  cut  nearly 
in  two ;  as  I  stirred,  he  made  a  feeble  motion  to  me  with 
his  hand,  pointing  to  the  rope.  Augustus  gave  no  indi 
cation  of  life  whatever,  and  was  bent  nearly  double 
across  a  splinter  of  the  windlass.  Parker  spoke  to  me 
when  he  saw  me  moving,  and  asked  me  if  I  had  not  suf 
ficient  strength  to  release  him  from  his  situation ;  saying, 


88  NARRATIVE  OF 

that  if  I  would  summon  up  what  spirits  I  could,  and  con 
trive  to  untie  him,  we  might  yet  save  our  lives ;  but  that 
otherwise  we  must  all  perish.  I  told  him  to  take  cour 
age,  and  I  would  endeavour  to  free  him.  Feeling  in  my 
pantaloons'  pocket,  I  got  hold  of  my  penknife,  and,  after 
several  ineffectual  attempts,  at  length  succeeded  in  open 
ing  it.  I  then,  with  my  left  hand,  managed  to  free  my 
right  from  its  fastenings,  and  afterward  cut  the  other  ropes 
which  held  me.  Upon  attempting,  however,  to  move 
from  my  position,  I  found  that  my  legs  failed  me  alto 
gether,  and  that  I  could  not  get  up;  neither  could  I 
move  my  right  arm  in  any  direction.  Upon  mentioning 
this  to  Parker,  he  advised  me  to  lie  quiet  for  a  few  min 
utes,  holding  on  to  the  windlass  with  my  left  hand,  so 
as  to  allow  time  for  the  blood  to  circulate.  Doing  this, 
the  numbness  presently  began  to  die  away,  so  that  I 
could  move  first  one  of  my  legs,  and  then  the  other  ; 
and,  shortly  afterward,  I  regained  the  partial  use  of  my 
right  arm.  I  now  crawled  with  great  caution  towards 
Parker,  without  getting  on  my  legs,  and  soon  cut  loose 
all  the  lashings  about  him,  when,  after  a  short  delay,  he 
also  recovered  the  partial  use  of  his  limbs.  We  now 
lost  no  time  in  getting  loose  the  rope  from  Peters.  It 
had  cut  a  deep  gash  through  the  waistband  of  his  wool 
len  pantaloons,  and  through  two  shirts,  and  made  its 
way  into  his  groin,  from  which  the  blood  flowed  out 
copiously  as  we  removed  the  cordage.  No  sooner  had 
we  removed  it,  however,  than  he  spoke,  and  seemed  to 
experience  instant  relief — being  able  to  move  with  much 
greater  ease  than  either  Parker  or  myself — this  was  no 
doubt  owing  to  the  discharge  of  blood. 

We  had  little  hope  that  Augustus  would  recover,  as  he 
evinced  no  signs  of  life ;  but,  upon  getting  to  him,  we 
discovered  that  he  had  merely  swooned  from  loss  of 
blood,  the  bandages  we  had  placed  around  his  wounded 
arm  having  been  torn  off  by  the  water ;  none  of  the 
ropes  which  held  him  to  the  windlass  were  drawn  suffi 
ciently  tight  to  occasion  his  death.  Having  relieved 
him  from  the  fastenings,  and  got  him  clear  of  the  broken 
wood  about  the  windlass,  we  secured  him  in  a  dry  placa 


«  A.    GORDON   PYM.  89 

to  windward,  with  his  head  somewhat  lower  than  his 
body,  and  all  three  of  us  busied  ourselves  in  chafing  his 
limbs.     In  about  half  an  hour  he  came  to  himself,  al 
though  it  was  not  until  the  next  morning  that  he  gave 
signs  of  recognising  any  of  us,  or  had  sufficient  strength 
to  speak.     By  the  time  we  had  thus  got  clear  of  our 
lashings  it  was  quite  dark,  and  it  began  to  cloud  up,  so 
that  we  were  again  in  the  greatest  agony  lest  it  should 
come  on  to  blow  hard,  in  which  event  nothing  could  have 
saved  us  from  perishing,  exhausted  as  we  were.     By 
good  fortune  it  continued  very  moderate  during  the  night, 
the    sea  subsiding  every  minute,  which  gave  us  great 
hopes  of  ultimate  preservation.     A   gentle  breeze  still 
blew  from  the  N.  W.,  but  the  weather  was  not  at  all  cold. 
Augustus  was  lashed  carefully  to  windward  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  prevent  him  from  slipping  overboard  with 
the  rolls  of  the  vessel,  as  he  was  still  too  weak  to  hold 
on  at  all.     For  ourselves  there  was  no  such  necessity. 
We  sat  close  together,  supporting  each  other  with  the 
aid  of  the  broken  ropes  about  the  windlass,  and  devising 
methods  of  escape  from  our  frightful  situation.     We  de 
rived  much  comfort  from   taking    off  our   clothes  and 
wringing  the  water  from  them.     When  we  put  them  on 
after  this,  they  felt  remarkably  warm  and  pleasant,  and 
served  to  invigorate  us  in  no  little  degree.     We  helped 
Augustus  off  with  his,  and  wrung  them  for  him,  when  he 
experienced  the  same  comfort. 

Our  chief  sufferings  were  now  those  of  hunger  and 
thirst,  and,  when  we  looked  forward  to  the  means  of  re 
lief  in  this  respect,  our  hearts  sunk  within  us,  and  we 
were  induced  to  regret  that  we  had  escaped  the  less 
dreadful  perils  of  the  sea.  We  endeavoured,  however, 
to  console  ourselves  with  the  hope  of  being  speedily 
picked  up  by  some  vessel,  and  encouraged  each  other  to 
bear  with  fortitude  the  evils  that  might  happen. 

The  morning  of  the  fourteenth  at  length  dawned,  and 
the  weather  still  continued  clear  and  pleasant,  with  a 
steady  but  very  light  breeze  from  the  N.  W.  The  sea 
was  now  quite  smooth,  and  as,  from  some  cause  Which 
we  could  not  determine,  the  brig  did  not  lie  so  much 
H2 


90  NARRATIVE   OP 

along  as  she  had  done  before,  the  deck  was  compara* 
lively  dry,  and  we  could  move  about  with  freedom. 
We  had  now  been  better  than  three  entire  days  and 
nights  without  either  food  or  drink,  and  it  became  abso 
lutely  necessary  that  we  should  make  an  attempt  to  get 
up  something  from  below.  As  the  brig  was  completely 
full  of  water,  we  went  to  this  work  despondingly,  and 
with  but  little  expectation  of  being  able  to  obtain  any 
thing.  We  made  a  kind  of  drag  by  driving  some  nails 
which  we  broke  out  from  the  remains  of  the  companion- 
hatch  into  two  pieces  of  wood.  Tying  these  across 
each  other,  and  fastening  them  to  the  end  of  a  rope,  we 
threw  them  into  the  cabin,  and  dragged  them  to  and  fro, 
in  the  faint  hope  of  being  thus  able  to  entangle  some  ar 
ticle  which  might  be  of  use  to  us  for  food,  or  which 
might  at  least  render  us  assistance  in  getting  it.  We 
spent  the  greater  part  of  the  morning  in  this  labour  with 
out  effect,  fishing  up  nothing  more  than  a  few  bedclothes, 
which  were  readily  caught  by  the  nails.  Indeed,  our 
contrivance  was  so  very  clumsy,  that  any  greater  success 
was  hardly  to  be  anticipated. 

We  now  tried  the  forecastle,  but  equally  in  vain, 
and  were  upon  the  brink  of  despair,  when  Peters  pro 
posed  that  we  should  fasten  a  rope  to  his  body,  and  let 
him  make  an  attempt  to  get  up  something  by  diving  into 
the  cabin.  This  proposition  we  hailed  with  all  the  de 
light  which  reviving  hope  could  inspire.  He  proceeded 
immediately  to  strip  off  his  clothes  with  the  exception 
of  his  pantaloons  ;  and  a  strong  rope  was  then  carefully 
fastened  around  his  middle,  being  brought  up  over  his 
shoulders  in  such  a  manner  that  there  was  no  possibility 
of  its  slipping.  The  undertaking  was  one  of  great  diffi 
culty  and  danger ;  for,  as  we  could  hardly  expect  to  find 
much,  if  any  provision  in  the  cabin  itself,  it  was  neces 
sary  that  the  diver,  after  letting  himself  down,  should 
make  a  turn  to  the  right,  and  proceed  under  water  a  dis 
tance  of  ten  or  twelve  feet,  in  a  narrow  passage,  to  the 
storeroom,  and  return,  without  drawing  breath. 

Everything  being  ready,  Peters  now  descended  into 
the  cabin,  going  down  the  companion-ladder  until  the 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  91 

water  reached  his  chin.  He  then  plunged  in,  head  first, 
turning  to  the  right  as  he  plunged,  and  endeavouring  to 
make  his  way  to  the  storeroom.  In  this  first  attempt, 
however,  he  was  altogether  unsuccessful.  In  less  than 
half  a  minute  after  his  going  down  we  felt  the  rope 
jerked  violently  (the  signal  we  had  agreed  upon  when 
he  desired  to  be  drawn  up).  We  accordingly  drew  him 
up  instantly,  but  so  incautiously  as  to  bruise  him  badly 
against  the  ladder.  He  had  brought  nothing  with  him, 
and  had  been  unable  to  penetrate  more  than  a  very  little 
way  into  the  passage,  owing  to  the  constant  exertions  he 
found  it  necessary  to  make  in  order  to  keep  himself 
from  floating  up  against  the  deck.  Upon  getting  out  he 
was  very  much  exhausted,  and  had  to  rest  full  fifteen 
minutes  before  he  could  again  venture  to  descend. 

The  second  attempt  met  with  even  worse  success ; 
for  he  remained  so  long  under  water  without  giving  the 
signal,  that,  becoming  alarmed  for  his  safety,  we  drew 
him  out  without  it,  and  found  that  he  was  almost  at  the 
last  gasp,  having,  as  he  said,  repeatedly  jerked  at  the 
rope  without  our  feeling  it.  This  was  probably  owing 
to  a  portion  of  it  having  become  entangled  in  the  balus 
trade  at  the  foot  of  the  ladder.  This  balustrade  was, 
indeed,  so  much  in  the  way,  that  we  determined  to  re 
move  it,  if  possible,  before  proceeding  with  our  design. 
As  we  had  no  means  of  getting  it  away  except  by  main 
force,  we  all  descended  into  the  water  as  far  as  we 
could  on  the  ladder,  and,  giving  a  pull  against  it  with 
our  united  strength,  succeeded  in  breaking  it  down. 

The  third  attempt  was  equally  unsuccessful  with 
the  two  first,  and  it  now  became  evident  that  nothing 
could  be  done  in  this  manner  without  the  aid  of  some 
weight  with  which  the  diver  might  steady  himself,  and 
keep  to  the  floor  of  the  cabin  while  making  his  search. 
For  a  long  time  we  looked  about  in  vain  for  something 
which  might  answer  this  purpose ;  but  at  length,  to  our 
great  joy,  we  discovered  one  of  the  weather-forechains 
so  loose  that  we  had  not  the  least  difficulty  in  wrench 
ing  it  off.  Having  fastened  this  securely  to  one  of  his 
ancles,  Peters  now  made  his  fourth  descent  into  the 


92  NARRATIVE    OF 

cabin,  and  this  time  succeeded  in  making  his  way  to  the 
door  of  the  steward's  room.  To  his  inexpressible  grief, 
however,  he  found  it  locked,  and  was  obliged  to  return 
without  effecting  an  entrance,  as,  with  the  greatest  exer 
tion,  he  could  remain  under  water  not  more,  at  the  ut 
most  extent,  than  a  single  minute.  Our  affairs  now 
looked  gloomy  indeed,  and  neither  Augustus  nor  myself, 
could  refrain  from  bursting  into  tears,  as  we  thought  of 
the  host  of  difficulties  which  encompassed  us,  and  the 
slight  probability  which  existed  of  our  finally  making  an 
escape.  But  this  weakness  was  not  of  long  duration. 
Throwing  ourselves  on  our  knees  to  God,  we  implored 
his  aid  in  the  many  dangers  which  beset  us ;  and  arose 
with  renewed  hope  and  vigour  to  think  what  could  yet 
be  done  by  mortal  means  towards  accomplishing  our  de 
liverance. 


CHAPTER  X. 

SHORTLY  afterward  an  incident  occurred  which  I  am 
induced  to  look  upon  as  more  intensely  productive  of 
emotion,  as  far  more  replete  with  the  extremes  first  of  de 
light  and  then  of  horror,  than  even  any  of  the  thousand 
chances  which  afterward  befell  me  in  nine  long  years, 
crowded  with  events  of  the  most  startling,  and,  in  many 
cases,  of  the  most  unconceived  and  unconceivable  char 
acter.  We  were  lying  on  the  deck  near  the  companion- 
way,  and  debating  the  possibility  of  yet  making  our  way 
into  the  storeroom,  when,  looking  towards  Augustus,  who 
lay  fronting  myself,  I  perceived  that  he  had  become  all 
at  once  deadly  pale,  and  that  his  lips  were  quivering  in 
the  most  singular  and  unaccountable  manner.  Greatly 
alarmed,  I  spoke  to  him,  but  he  made  me  no  reply,  and 
I  was  beginning  to  think  that  he  was  suddenly  taken  ill, 
when  I  took  notice  of  his  eyes,  which  were  glaring  ap 
parently  at  some  object  behind  me.  I  turned  my  head, 


A.    GORDON   PYM.  93 

and  shall  never  forget  the  ecstatic  joy  which  thrilled 
through  every  particle  of  my  frame,  when  I  perceived  a 
large  brig  bearing  down  upon  us,  and  not  more  than  a 
couple  of  miles  off.  I  sprung  to  my  feet  as  if  a  musket 
bullet  had  suddenly  struck  me  to  the  heart ;  and,  stretch 
ing  out  my  arms  in  the  direction  of  the  vessel,  stood  in 
this  manner,  motionless,  and  unable  to  articulate  a  syl 
lable.  Peters  and  Parker  were  equally  affected,  although 
in  different  ways.  The  former  danced  about  the  deck 
like  a  madman,  uttering  the  most  extravagant  rhodomon- 
tades,  intermingled  with  howls  and  imprecations,  while 
the  latter  burst  into  tears,  and  continued  for  many  min 
utes  weeping  like  a  child. 

The  vessel  in  sight  was  a  large  hermaphrodite  brig, 
of  a  Dutch  build,  and  painted  black,  with  a  tawdry  gilt 
figurehead.  She  had  evidently  seen  a  good  deal  of 
rough  weather,  and,  we  supposed,  had  suffered  much  in 
the  gale  which  had  proved  so  disastrous  to  ourselves  ; 
for  her  fore  topmast  was  gone,  and  some  of  her  starboard 
bulwarks.  When  we  first  saw  her,  she  was,  as  I  have 
already  said,  about  two  miles  off  and  to  windward,  bear 
ing  down  upon  us.  The  breeze  was  very  gentle,  and 
what  astonished  us  chiefly  was,  that  she  had  no  other 
sails  set  than  her  foresail  and  mainsail,  with  a  flying  jib 
— of  course  she  came  down  but  slowly,  and  our  impa 
tience  amounted  nearly  to  phrensy.  The  awkward  man 
ner  in  which  she  steered,  too,  was  remarked  by  all  of 
us,  even  excited  as  we  were.  She  yawed  about  so  con 
siderably,  that  once  or  twice  we  thought  it  impossible 
she  could  see  us,  or  imagined  that,  having  seen  us,  and 
discovered  no  person  on  board,  she  was  about  to  tack 
and  make  off  in  another  direction.  Upon  each  of  these 
occasions  we  screamed  and  shouted  at  the  top  of  our 
voices,  when  the  stranger  would  appear  to  change  for  a 
moment  her  intention,  and  again  hold  on  towards  us — 
this  singular  conduct  being  repeated  two  or  three  times, 
so  that  at  last  we  could  think  of  no  other  manner  of  ac 
counting  for  it  than  by  supposing  the  helmsman  to  be  in 
liquor. 

No  person  was  seen  upon  her  decks  until  she  arrived 


94  NARRATIVE   OF 

within  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  of  us.  We  then  saw 
three  seamen,  whom  by  their  dress  we  took  to  be  Hol 
landers.  Two  of  these  were  lying  on  some  old  sails 
near  the  forecastle,  and  the  third,  who  appeared  to  be 
looking  at  us  with  great  curiosity,  was  leaning  over  the 
starboard  bow  near  the  bowsprit.  This  last  was  a  stout 
and  tall  man,  with  a  very  dark  skin.  He  seemed  by  his 
manner  to  be  encouraging  us  to  have  patience,  nod 
ding  to  us  in  a  cheerful  although  rather  odd  way,  and 
smiling  constantly  so  as  to  display  a  set  of  the  most 
brilliantly  white  teeth.  As  his  vessel  drew  nearer,  we 
saw  a  red  flannel  cap  which  he  had  on  fall  from  his  head 
into  the  water ;  but  of  this  he  took  little  or  no  notice, 
continuing  his  odd  smiles  and  gesticulations.  I  relate 
these  things  and  circumstances  minutely,  and  I  relate 
them,  it  must  be  understood,  precisely  as  they  appeared 
to  us. 

The  brig  came  on  slowly,  and  now  more  steadily  than 
before,  and — I  cannot  speak  calmly  of  this  event — 
our  hearts  leaped  up  wildly  within  us,  and  we  poured 
out  our  whole  souls  in  shouts  and  thanksgiving  to  God 
for  the  complete,  unexpected,  and  glorious  deliverance 
that  was  so  palpably  at  hand.  Of  a  sudden,  and  all  at 
once,  there  came  wafted  over  the  ocean  from  the  strange 
vessel  (which  was  now  close  upon  us)  a  smell,  a 
stench,  such  as  the  whole  world  has  no  name  for — no 
conception  of — hellish — utterly  suffocating — insuffera 
ble,  inconceivable.  I  gasped  for  breath,  and,  turning  to 
my  companions,  perceived  that  they  were  paler  than  mar 
ble.  But  we  had  now  no  time  left  for  question  or  sur 
mise — the  brig  was  within  fifty  feet  of  us,  and  it  seemed 
to  be  her  intention  to  run  under  our  counter,  that  we 
might  board  her  without  her  putting  out  a  boat.  We 
rushed  aft,  when,  suddenly,  a  wide  yaw  threw  her  off 
full  five  or  six  points  from  the  course  she  had  been  run 
ning,  and,  as  she  passed  under  our  stern  at  the  distance 
of  about  twenty  feet,  we  had  a  full  view  of  her  decks. 
Shall  I  ever  forget  the  triple  horror  of  that  spectacle  ? 
Twenty-five  or  thirty  human  bodies,  among  whom  wero 
several  females,  lay  scattered  about  between  the  countei 


' 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  95 

and  the  galley,  in  the  last  and  most  loathsome  state  of 
putrefaction  !  We  plainly  saw  that  not  a  soul  lived  in 
that  fated  vessel !  Yet  we  could  not  help  shouting  to  the 
dead  for  help  !  Yes,  long  and  loudly  did  we  beg,  in  the 
agony  of  the  moment,  that  those  silent  and  disgusting 
images  would  stay  for  us,  would  not  abandon  us  to  be 
come  like  them,  would  receive  us  among  their  goodly 
company  !  We  were  raving  with  horror  and  despair — 
thoroughly  mad  through  the  anguish  of  our  grievous  dis 
appointment. 

As  our  first  loud  yell  of  terror  broke  forth,  it  was  re 
plied  to  by  something,  from  near  the  bowsprit  of  the 
stranger,  so  closely  resembling  the  scream  of  a  human 
voice  that  the  nicest  ear  might  have  been  startled  and  de 
ceived.  At  this  instant  another  sudden  yaw  brought  the 
region  of  the  forecastle  for  a  moment  into  view,  and  we 
beheld  at  once  the  origin  of  the  sound.  We  saw  the 
tall  stout  figure  still  leaning  on  the  bulwark,  and  still 
nodding  his  head  to  and  fro,  but  his  face  was  now  turned 
from  us  so  that  we  could  not  behold  it.  His  arms  were 
extended  over  the  rail,  and  the  palms  of  his  hands  fell 
outward.  His  knees  were  lodged  upon  a  stout  rope, 
tightly  stretched,  and  reaching  from  the  heel  of  the  bow 
sprit  to  a  cathead.  On  his  back,  from  which  a  por 
tion  of  the  shirt  had  been  torn,  leaving  it  bare,  there  sat 
a  huge  seagull,  busily  gorging  itself  with  the  horrible 
flesh,  its  bill  and  talons  deep  buried,  and  its  white  plu 
mage  spattered  all  over  with  blood.  As  the  brig  moved 
further  round  so  as  to  bring  us  close  in  view,  the  bird, 
with  much  apparent  difficulty,  drew  out  its  crimsoned 
head,  and,  after  eying  us  for  a  moment  as  if  stupified, 
arose  lazily  from  the  body  upon  which  it  had  been  feast 
ing,  and,  flying  directly  above  our  deck,  hovered  there 
a  while  with  a  portion  of  clotted  and  liver-like  sub 
stance  in  its  beak.  The  horrid  morsel  dropped  at  length 
with  a  sullen  splash  immediately  at  the  feet  of  Parker. 
May  God  forgive  me,  but  now,  for  the  first  time,  there 
flashed  through  my  mind  a  thought,  a  thought  which  I  will 
not  mention,  and  I  felt  myself  making  a  step  towards 
the  ensanguined  spot.  I  looked  upward,  and  the  eyes 


96  NARRATIVE   OF 

of  Augustus  met  my  own  with  a  degree  of  intense  and 
eager  meaning  which  immediately  brought  me  to  my 
senses.  I  sprang  forward  quickly,  and,  with  a  deep 
shudder,  threw  the  frightful  thing  into  the  sea. 

The  body  from  which  it  had  been  taken,  resting  as  it 
did  upon  the  rope,  had  been  easily  swayed  to  and  fro  by 
the  exertions  of  the  carnivorous  bird,  and  it  was  this  mo 
tion  which  had  at  first  impressed  us  with  the  belief  of 
its  being  alive.  As  the  gull  relieved  it  of  its  weight,  it 
swung  round  and  fell  partiaDy  over,  so  that  the  face  was 
fully  discovered.  Never,  surely,  was  any  object  so  ter 
ribly  full  of  awe  !  The  eyes  were  gone,  and  the  whole 
flesh  around  the  mouth,  leaving  the  teeth  utterly  naked. 
This,  then,  was  the  smile  which  had  cheered  us  on  to 
hope !  this  the — but  I  forbear.  The  brig,  as  I  have  al 
ready  told,  passed  under  our  stern,  and  made  its  way 
slowly  but  steadily  to  leeward.  With  her  and  with  her 
terrible  crew  went  all  our  gay  visions  of  deliverance 
and  joy.  Deliberately  as  she  went  by,  we  might  possi 
bly  have  found  means  of  boarding  her,  had  not  our  sud 
den  disappointment,  and  the  appalling  nature  of  the  dis 
covery  which  accompanied  it,  laid  entirely  prostrate  every 
active  faculty  of  mind  and  body.  We  had  seen  and  felt, 
but  we  could  neither  think  nor  act,  until,  alas,  too  late. 
How  much  our  intellects  had  been  weakened  by  this 
incident  may  be  estimated  by  the  fact,  that,  when  the 
vessel  had  proceeded  so  far  that  we  could  perceive  no 
more  than  the  half  of  her  hull,  the  proposition  was  seri 
ously  entertained  of  attempting  to  overtake  her  by  swim 
ming! 

I  have,  since  this  period,  vainly  endeavoured  to  obtain 
some  clew  to  the  hideous  uncertainty  which  enveloped  the 
fate  of  the  stranger.  Her  build  and  general  appearance, 
as  I  have  before  stated,  led  us  to  the  belief  that  she  was 
a  Dutch  trader,  and  the  dresses  of  the  crew  also  sus 
tained  this  opinion.  We  might  have  easily  seen  the 
name  upon  her  stern,  and,  indeed,  taken  other  observa 
tions  which  would  have  guided  us  in  making  out  her 
character ;  but  the  intense  excitement  of  the  moment 
blinded  us  to  everything  of  that  nature.  From  the  saf- 


A.  GORDON   PYM.  97 

fron-like  hue  of  such  of  the  corpses  as  were  not  entirely 
decayed,  we  concluded  that  the  whole  of  her  company 
had  perished  by  the  yellow  fever,  or  some  other  virulent 
disease  of  the  same  fearful  kind.  If  such  were  the  case 
(and  I  know  not  what  else  to  imagine),  death,  to  judge 
from  the  positions  of  the  bodies,  must  have  come  upon 
them  in  a  manner  awfully  sudden  and  overwhelming, 
in  a  way  totally  distinct  from  that  which  generally  char 
acterizes  even  the  most  deadly  pestilences  with  which 
mankind  are  acquainted.  It  is  possible,  indeed,  that 
poison,  accidentally  introduced  into  some  of  their  sea- 
stores,  may  have  brought  about  the  disaster ;  or  that  the 
eating  some  unknown  venomous  species  of  fish,  or  other 
marine  animal,  or  oceanic  bird,  might  have  induced  it — 
but  it  is  utterly  useless  to  form  conjectures  where  all  is 
involved,  and  will,  no  doubt,  remain  for  ever  involved,  in 
the  most  appalling  and  unfathomable  mystery. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

WE  spent  the  remainder  of  the  day  in  a  condition  of 
stupid  lethargy,  gazing  after  the  retreating  vessel  until 
the  darkness,  hiding  her  from  our  sight,  recalled  us  in 
some  measure  to  our  senses.  The  pangs  of  hunger  and 
thirst  then  returned,  absorbing  all  other  cares  and  con 
siderations.  Nothing,  however,  could  be  done  until  the 
morning,  and,  securing  ourselves  as  well  as  possible,  we 
endeavoured  to  snatch  a  little  repose.  In  this  I  suc 
ceeded  beyond  my  expectation,  sleeping  until  my  com 
panions,  who  had  not  been  so  fortunate,  aroused  me  at 
daybreak  to  renew  our  attempts  at  getting  up  provision 
from  the  hull. 

It  was  now  a  dead  calm,  with  the  sea  as  smooth  as  I 
have  ever  known  it — the  weather  warm  and  pleasant. 
The  brig  was  out  of  sight.  We  commenced  our  opera- 


98  NARRATIVE    OF 

tions  by  wrenching  off,  with  some  trouble,  another  of  the 
forechains  ;  and  having  fastened  both  to  Peters's  feet,  he 
again  made  an  endeavour  to  reach  the  door  of  the  store 
room,  thinking  it  possible  that  he  might  be  able  to  force 
it  open,  provided  he  could  get  at  it  in  sufficient  time ; 
and  this  he  hoped  to  do,  as  the  hulk  lay  much  more 
steadily  than  before. 

He  succeeded  very  quickly  in  reaching  the  door, 
when,  loosening  one  of  the  chains  from  his  ankle,  he 
made  every  exertion  to  force  a  passage  with  it,  but 
in  vain,  the  framework  of  the  room  being  far  stronger 
than  was  anticipated.  He  was  quite  exhausted  with 
his  long  stay  under  water,  and  it  became  absolutely  ne 
cessary  that  some  other  one  of  us  should  take  his  place. 
For  this  service  Parker  immediately  volunteered ;  but, 
after  making  three  ineffectual  efforts,  found  that  he  could 
never  even  succeed  in  getting  near  the  door.  The  con 
dition  of  Augustus's  wounded  arm  rendered  it  useless 
for  him  to  attempt  going  down,  as  he  would  be  unable 
to  force  the  room  open  should  he  reach  it,  and  it  accord 
ingly  now  devolved  upon  me  to  exert  myself  for  our 
common  deliverance.  , 

Peters  had  left  one  of  the  chains  in  the  passage,  and 
I  found,  upon  plunging  in,  that  I  had  not  sufficient  bal 
last  to  keep  me  firmly  down.  I  determined,  therefore, 
to  attempt  no  more,  in  my  first  effort,  than  merely  to  re 
cover  the  other  chain.  In  groping  along  the  floor  of  the 
passage  for  this  I  felt  a  hard  substance,  which  I  imme 
diately  grasped,  not  having  time  to  ascertain  what  it 
was,  but  returning  and  ascending  instantly  to  the  sur 
face.  The  prize  proved  to  be  a  bottle,  and  our  joy  may 
be  conceived  when  I  say  that  it  was  found  to  be  full  of 
Port  wine.  Giving  thanks  to  God  for  this  timely  and 
cheering  assistance,  we  immediately  drew  the  cork  with 
my  penknife,  and,  each  taking  a  moderate  sup,  felt  the 
most  indescribable  comfort  from  the  warmth,  strength, 
and  spirits  with  which  it  inspired  us.  We  then  care 
fully  recorked  the  bottle,  and,  by  means  of  a  handker 
chief,  swung  it  in  such  a  manner  that  there  was  no  pos 
sibility  of  its  getting  broken. 


A.    GORDON   PYM.  99 

Having  rested  a  while  after  this  fortunate  discovery,  I 
again  descended,  and  now  recovered  the  chain,  with 
which  I  instantly  came  up.  I  then  fastened  it  on  and 
went  down  for  the  third  time,  when  I  became  fully  sat 
isfied  that  no  exertions  whatever,  in  that  situation,  would 
enable  me  to  force  open  the  door  of  the  storeroom.  I 
therefore  returned  in  despair. 

There  seemed  now  to  be  no  longer  any  room  for  hope, 
and  I  could  perceive  in  the  countenances  of  my  compan 
ions  that  they  had  made  up  their  minds  to  perish.  The 
wine  had  evidently  produced  in  them  a  species  of  delir 
ium,  which,  perhaps,  I  had  been  prevented  from  feeling 
by  the  immersion  I  had  undergone  since  drinking  it. 
They  talked  incoherently,  and  about  matters  unconnected 
with  our  condition,  Peters  repeatedly  asking  me  ques 
tions  about  Nantucket.  Augustus,  too,  I  remember,  ap 
proached  me  with  a  serious  air,  and  requested  me  to 
lend  him  a  pocket-comb,  as  his  hair  was  full  of  fish 
scales,  and  he  wished  to  get  them  out  before  going  on 
shore.  Parker  appeared  somewhat  less  affected,  and 
urged  me  to  dive  at  random  into  the  cabin,  and  bring  up 
any  article  which  might  come  to  hand.  To  this  I  con 
sented,  and,  in  the  first  attempt,  after  staying  under  a  full 
minute,  brought  up  a  small  leather  trunk  belonging  to 
Captain  Barnard.  This  was  immediately  opened  in  the 
faint  hope  that  it  might  contain  something  to  eat  or  drink. 
We  found  nothing,  however,  except  a  box  of  razors  and 
two  linen  shirts.  I  now  went  down  again,  and  returned 
without  any  success.  As  my  head  came  above  water  I 
heard  a  crash  on  deck,  and,  upon  getting  up,  saw  that 
my  companions  had  ungratefully  taken  advantage  of  my 
absence  to  drink  the  remainder  of  the  wine,  having  let 
the  bottle  fall  in  the  endeavour  to  replace  it  before  I  saw 
them.  I  remonstrated  with  them  on  the  heartlessness 
of  their  conduct,  when  Augustus  burst  into  tears.  The 
other  two  endeavoured  to  laugh  the  matter  off  as  a  joke, 
but  I  hope  never  again  to  behold  laughter  of  such  a 
species  :  the  distortion  of  countenance  was  absolutely 
frightful.  Indeed,  it  was  apparent  that  the  stimulus,  in 
the  empty  state  of  their  stomachs,  had  taken  instant  and 


100  NARRATIVE   OP 

violent  effect,  and  that  they  were  all  exceedingly  intoxi 
cated.  With  great  difficulty  I  prevailed  upon  them  to 
lie  down,  when  they  fell  very  soon  into  a  heavy  slumber, 
accompanied  with  loud  stertorous  breathing. 

I  now  found  myself,  as  it  were,  alone  in  the  brig,  and 
my  reflections,  to  be  sure,  were  of  the  most  fearful  and 
'gloomy  nature.  No  prospect  offered  itself  to  my  view 
but  a  lingering  death  by  famine,  or,  at  the  best,  by  being 
overwhelmed  in  the  first  gale  which  should  spring  up, 
for  in  our  present  exhausted  condition  we  could  have  no 
hope  of  living  through  another. 

The  gnawing  hunger  which  I  now  experienced  was 
nearly  insupportable,  and  I  felt  myself  capable  of  going 
to  any  lengths  in  order  to  appease  it.  With  my  knife  I 
cut  off  a  small  portion  of  the  leather  trunk,  and  endeav 
oured  to  eat  it,  but  found  it  utterly  impossible  to  swal 
low  a  single  morsel,  although  I  fancied  that  some  little 
alleviation  of  my  suffering  was  obtained  by  chewing 
small  pieces  of  it  and  spitting  them  out.  Towards 
night  my  companions  awoke,  one  by  one,  each  in  an  in 
describable  state  of  weakness  and  horror,  brought  on  by 
the  wine,  whose  fumes  had  now  evaporated.  They 
shook  as  if  with  a  violent  ague,  and  uttered  the  most 
lamentable  cries  for  water.  Their  condition  affected 
me  in  the  most  lively  degree,  at^he  same  time  causing 
me  to  rejoice  in  the  fortunate  train  of  circumstances 
which  had  prevented  me  from  indulging  in  the  wine,  and 
consequently  from  sharing  their  melancholy  and  most 
distressing  sensations.  Their  conduct,  however,  gave 
me  great  uneasiness  and  alarm  ;  for  it  was  evident  that, 
unless  some  favourable  change  took  place,  they  could 
afford  me  no  assistance  in  providing  for  our  common 
safety.  I  had  not  yet  abandoned  all  idea  of  being  able 
to  get  up  something  from  below  ;  but  the  attempt  could 
not  possibly  be  resumed  until  some  one  of  them  was 
sufficiently  master  of  himself  to  aid  me  by  holding  the 
end  of  the  rope  while  I  went  down.  Parker  appeared 
to  be  somewhat  more  in  possession  of  his  senses  than 
the  others,  and  I  endeavoured,  by  every  means  in  my 
power,  to  arouse  him.  Thinking  that  a  plunge  in  the 


A.    GORDON   PYM.  101 

seawater  might  have  a  beneficial  effect,  I  contrived  to 
fasten  the  end  of  a  rope  around  his  body,  and  then,  lead 
ing  him  to  the  companion-way  (he  remaining  quite  pas 
sive  all  the  while),  pushed  him  in,  and  immediately  drew 
him  out.  I  had  good  reason  to  congratulate  myself  upon 
having  made  this  experiment ;  for  he  appeared  much  re 
vived  and  invigorated,  and,  upon  getting  out,  asked  me, 
in-  a  rational  manner,  why  I  had  so  served  him.  Having 
explained  my  object,  he  expressed  himself  indebted  to 
me,  and  said  that  he  felt  greatly  better  from  the  immer 
sion,  afterward  conversing  sensibly  upon  our  situation. 
We  then  resolved  to  treat  Augustus  and  Peters  in  the 
same  way,  which  we  immediately  did,  when  they  both 
experienced  much  benefit  from  the  shock.  This  idea  of 
sudden  immersion  had  been  suggested  to  me  by  reading 
in  some  medical  work  the  good  effect  of  the  shower-bath 
in  a  case  where  the  patient  was  suffering  from  mania  a 
potu.  fc 

Finding  that  I  could  now  trust  my  companions  to  hold 
the  end  of  the  rope,  I  again  made  three  or  four  plunges 
into  the  cabin,  although  it  was  now  quite  dark,  and  a 
gentle  but  long  swell  from  the  northward  rendered  the 
hulk  somewhat  unsteady.  In  the  course  of  these  at 
tempts  I  succeeded  in  bringing  up  two  case-knives,  a 
three-gallon  jug,  empty,  and  a  blanket,  but  nothing  which 
could  serve  us  for  food.  I  continued  my  efforts,  after 
getting  these  articles,  until  I  was  completely  exhausted, 
but  brought  up  nothing  else.  During  the  night  Parker 
and  Peters  occupied  themselves  by  turns  in  the  same 
manner ;  but  nothing  coming  to  hand,  we  now  gave  up 
this  attempt  in  despair,  concluding  that  we  were  exhaust 
ing  ourselves  in  vain. 

We  passed  the  remainder  of  this  night  in  a  state  of 
the  most  intense  mental  and  bodily  anguish  that  can  pos 
sibly  be  imagined.  The  morning  of  the  sixteenth  at 
length  dawned,  and  we  looked  eagerly  around  the  hori 
zon  for  relief,  but  to  no  purpose.  The  sea  was  still 
smooth,  with  only  a  long  swell  from  the  northward,  as  on 
yesterday.  This  was  the  sixth  day  since  we  had  tasted 
either  food  or  drink,  with  the  exception  of  the  bottle  of 
12 


102  NARRATIVE    OF 

Port  wine,  and  it  was  clear  that  we  could  hold  out  but  a  very 
little  while  longer  unless  something  could  be  obtained. 
I  never  saw  before,  nor  wish  to  see  again,  human  beings 
so  utterly  emaciated  as  Peters  and  Augustus.  Had  I 
met  them  on  shore  in  their  present  condition  I  should  not 
have  had  the  slightest  suspicion  that  I  had  ever  beheld 
them.  Their  countenances  were  totally  changed  in 
character,  so  that  I  could  not  bring  myself  to  believe 
them  really  the  same  individuals  with  whom  I  had  been 
in  company  but  a  few  days  before.  Parker,  although 
sadly  reduced,  and  so  feeble  that  he  could  not  raise  his 
head  from  his  bosom,  was  not  so  far  gone  as  the  other 
two.  He  suffered  with  great  patience,  making  no  com 
plaint,  and  endeavouring  to  inspire  us  with  hope  in 
every  manner  he  could  devise.  For  myself,  although  at 
the  commencement  of  the  voyage  I  had  been  in  bad 
health,  and  was  at  all  times  of  a  delicate  constitution,  I 
suffered  less  than  any  of  us,  being  much  less  reduced  in 
frame,  and  retaining  my  powers  of  mind  in  a  surprising 
degree,  while  the  rest  were  completely  prostrated  in  intel 
lect,  and  seemed  to  be  brought  to  a  species  of  second 
childhood,  generally  simpering  in  their  expressions,  with 
idiotic  smiles,  and  uttering  the  most  absurd  platitudes. 
At  intervals,  however,  they  would  appear  to  revive  sud 
denly,  as  if  inspired  all  at  once  with  a  consciousness  of 
their  condition,  when  they  would  spring  upon  their  feet 
in  a  momentary  flash  of  vigour,  and  speak,  for  a  short 
period,  of  their  prospects,  in  a  manner  altogether  rational, 
although  full  of  the  most  intense  despair.  It  is  possible, 
however,  that  my  companions  may  have  entertained  the 
same  opinion  of  their  own  condition  as  I  did  of  mine,  and 
that  I  may  have  unwittingly  been  guilty  of  the  same  ex 
travagances  and  imbecilities  as  themselves — this  is  a 
matter  which  cannot  be  determined. 

About  noon  Parker  declared  that  he  saw  land  off  the 
larboard  quarter,  and  it  was  with  the  utmost  difficulty  I 
could  restrain  him  from  plunging  into  the  sea  with  the 
view  of  swimming  towards  it.  Peters  and  Augustus 
took  little  notice  of  what  he  said,  being  apparently 
wrapped  up  in  moody  contemplation.  Upon  looking  in 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  103 

the  direction  pointed  out  I  could  not  perceive  the  faintest 
appearance  of  the  shore — indeed,  I  was  too  well  aware 
that  we  were  far  from  any  land  to  indulge  in  a  hope  of 
that  nature.  It  was  a  long  time,  nevertheless,  before  I 
could  convince  Parker  of  his  mistake.  He  then  burst  into 
a  flood  of  tears,  weeping  like  a  child,  with  loud  cries  and 
sobs,  for  two  or  three  hours,  when,  becoming  exhausted, 
he  fell  asleep. 

Peters  and  Augustus  now  made  several  ineffectual  ef 
forts  to  swallow  portions  of  the  leather.  I  advised  them 
to  chew  it  and  spit  it  out ;  but  they  were  too  excessively 
debilitated  to  be  able  to  follow  my  advice.  I  continued 
to  chew  pieces  of  it  at  intervals,  and  found  some  relief 
from  so  doing ;  my  chief  distress  was  for  water,  and  I 
was  only  prevented  from  taking  a  draught  from  the  sea 
by  remembering  the  horrible  consequences  which  thus 
have  resulted  to  others  who  were  similarly  situated  with 
ourselves. 

The  day  wore  on  in  this  manner,  when  I  suddenly 
discovered  a  sail  to  the  eastward,  and  on  our  larboard 
bow.  She  appeared  to  be  a  large  ship,  and  was  coming 
nearly  athwart  us,  being  probably  twelve  or  fifteen  miles 
distant.  None  of  my  companions  had  as  yet  discovered 
her,  and  I  forbore  to  tell  them  of  her  for  the  present, 
lest  we  might  again  be  disappointed  of  relief.  At 
length,  upon  her  getting  nearer,  I  saw  distinctly  that  she 
was  heading  immediately  for  us,  with  her  light  sails 
filled.  I  could  now  contain  myself  no  longer,  and 
pointed  her  out  to  my  fellow-sufferers.  They  immedi 
ately  sprang  to  their  feet,  again  indulging  in  the  most 
extravagant  demonstrations  of  joy,  weeping,  laughing  in 
an  idiotic  manner,  jumping,  stamping  upon  the  deck, 
tearing  their  hair,  and  praying  and  cursing  by  turns.  I 
was  so  affected  by  their  conduct,  as  well  as  by  what  I 
now  considered  a  sure  prospect  of  deliverance,  that  I 
could  not  refrain  from  joining  in  with  their  madness,  and 
gave  way  to  the  impulses  of  my  gratitude  and  ecstasy 
by  lying  and  rolling  on  the  deck,  clapping  my  hands, 
shouting,  and  other  similar  acts,  until  I  was  suddenly 
called  to  my  recollection,  and  once  more  to  the  extreme 


104  NARRATIVE    OF 

of  human  misery  and  despair,  by  perceiving  the  ship  all 
at  once  with  her  stern  fully  presented  towards  us,  and 
steering  in  a  direction  nearly  opposite  to  that  in  which  I 
had  at  first  perceived  her. 

It  was  some  time  before  I  could  induce  my  poor  com 
panions  to  believe  that  this  sad  reverse  in  our  pros 
pects  had  actually  taken^place.  They  replied  to  all  my 
assertions  with  a  stare  and  a  gesture  implying  that  they 
were  not  to  be  deceived  by  such  misrepresentations. 
The  conduct  of  Augustus  most  sensibly  affected  me.  In 
spite  of  all  I  could  say  or  do  to  the  contrary,  he  persisted 
in  saying  that  the  ship  was  rapidly  nearing  us,  and  in 
making  preparations  to  go  on  board  of  her.  Some  sea 
weed  floating  by  the  brig,  he  maintained  that  it  was  the 
ship's  boat,  and  endeavoured  to  throw  himself  upon  it, 
howling  and  shrieking  in  the  most  heartrending  manner, 
when  I  forcibly  restrained  him  from  thus  casting  himself 
into  the  sea. 

Having  become  in  some  degree  pacified,  we  continued 
to  watch  the  ship  until  we  finally  lost  sight  of  her,  the 
weather  becoming  hazy,  with  a  light  breeze  springing  up. 
As  soon  as  she  was  entirely  gone,  Parker  turned  sud 
denly  towards  me  with  an  expression  'of  countenance 
which  made  me  shudder.  There  was  about  him  an  air 
of  self-possession  which  I  had  not  noticed  in  him  until 
now,  and  before  he  opened  his  lips  my  heart  told  me 
what  he  would  say.  He  proposed,  in  a  few  words,  that 
one  of  us  should  die  to  preserve  the  existence  of  the 
others. 


A.   GORDON    PYM.  105 


CHAPTER  XII. 

I  HAD,  for  some  time  past,  dwelt  upon  the  prospect  of 
our  being  reduced  to  this  last  horrible  extremity,  and 
had  secretly  made  up  my  mind  to  suffer  death  in  any 
shape  or  under  any  circumstances  rather  than  resort  to 
such  a  course.  Nor  was  this  resolution  in  any  degree 
weakened  by  the  present  intensity  of  hunger  under  which 
I  laboured.  The  proposition  had  not  been  heard  by 
either  Peters  or  Augustus.  I  therefore  took  Parker 
aside  ;  and  mentally  praying  to  God  for  power  to  dissuade 
him  from  the  horrible  purpose  he  entertained,  I  expostu 
lated  with  him  for  a  long  time  and  in  the  most  supplica 
ting  manner,  begging  him  in  the  name  of  everything 
which  he  held  sacred,  and  urging  him  by  every  species 
of  argument  which  the  extremity  of  the  case  suggested, 
to  abandon  the  idea,  and  not  to  mention  it  to  either  of  the 
other  two. 

He  heard  all  I  said  without  attempting  to  controvert 
any  of  my  arguments,  and  I  had  begun  to  hope  that  he 
would  be  prevailed  upon  to  do  as  I  desired.  But  when 
I  had  ceased  speaking,  he  said  that  he  knew  very  well 
all  I  had  said  was  true,  and  that  to  resort  to  such  a 
course  was  the  most  horrible  alternative  which  could 
enter  into  the  mind  of  man ;  but  that  he  had  now  held 
out  as  long  as  human  nature  could  be  sustained ;  that  it 
was  unnecessary  for  all  to  perish,  when,  by  the  death  of 
one,  it  was  possible,  and  even  probable,  that  the  rest 
might  be  finally  preserved  ;  adding  that  I  might  save 
myself  the  trouble  of  trying  to  turn  him  from  his  purpose, 
his  mind  having  been  thoroughly  made  up  on  the  subject 
even  before  the  appearance  of  the  ship,  and  that  only 
her  heaving  in  sight  had  prevented  him  from  mentioning 
his  intention  at  an  earlier  period. 

I  now  begged  him,  if  he  would  not  be  prevailed  upon 
to  abandon  his  design,  at  least  to  defer  it  for  another  day, 


106  NARRATIVE   OF 

when  some  vessel  might  come  to  our  relief,-  again  reit 
erating  every  Argument  I  could  devise,  and  which  I 
thought  likely  to  have  influence  with  one  of  his  rough 
nature.  He  said,  in  reply,  that  he  had  not  spoken  until 
the  very  last  possible  moment ;  that  he  could  exist  no 
longer  without  sustenance  of  some  kind  ;  and  that  there 
fore  in  another  day  his  suggestion  would  be  too  late,  as 
regarded  himself  at  least. 

Finding  that  he  was  not  to  be  moved  by  anything  I 
could  say  in  a  mild  tone,  I  now  assumed  a  different  de 
meanour,  and  told  him  that  he  must  be  aware  I  had  suf 
fered  less  than  any  of  us  from  our  calamities ;  that  my 
health  and  strength,  consequently,  were  at  that  moment 
far  better  than  his  own,  or  than  that  either  of  Peters  or 
Augustus ;  in  short,  that  I  was  in  a  condition  to  have 
my  own  way  by  force  if  I  found  it  necessary ;  and  that, 
if  he  attempted  in  any  manner  to  acquaint  the  others 
with  his  bloody  and  cannibal  designs,  I  would  not  hesi 
tate  to  throw  him  into  the  sea.  Upon  this  he  immedi 
ately  seized  me  by  the  throat,  and  drawing  a  knife,  made 
several  ineffectual  efforts  to  stab  me  in  the  stomach  ;  an 
atrocity  which  his  excessive  debility  alone  prevented  him 
from  accomplishing.  In  the  mean  time,  being  roused  to 
a  high  pitch  of  anger,  I  forced  him  to  the  vessel's  side, 
with  the  full  intention  of  throwing  him  overboard.  He 
was  saved  from  this  fate,  however,  by  the  interference 
of  Peters,  who  now  approached  and  separated  us,  asking 
the  cause  of  the  disturbance.  This  Parker  told  before 
I  could  find  means  in  any  manner  to  prevent  him. 

The  effect  of  his  words  was  even  more  terrible  than 
what  I  had  anticipated.  Both  Augustus  and  Peters, 
who,  it  seems,  had  long  secretly  entertained  the  same 
fearful  idea  which  Parker  had  been  merely  the  first  to 
broach,  joined  with  him  in  his  design,  and  insisted  upon 
its  being  immediately  carried  into  effect.  I  had  calcu 
lated  that  one  at  least  of  the  two  former  would  be  found 
still  possessed  of  sufficient  strength  of  mind  to  side 
with  myself  in  resisting  any  attempt  to  execute  so  dread 
ful  a  purpose ;  and,  with  the  aid  of  either  one  of  them, 
I  had  no  fear  of  being  able  to  prevent  its  accomplish- 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  107 

ment.  Being  disappointed  in  this  expectation,  it  became 
absolutely  necessary  that  I  should  attend  to  my  own 
safety,  as  a  further  resistance  on  my  part  might  possibly 
be  considered  by  men  in  their  frightful  condition  a  suffi 
cient  excuse  for  refusing  me  fair  play  in  the  tragedy  that 
I  knew  would  speedily  be  enacted. 

I  now  told  them  I  was  willing  to  submit  to  the  propo 
sal,  merely  requesting  a  delay  of  about  one  hour,  in 
order  that  the  fog  which  had  gathered  around  us  might 
have  an  opportunity  of  lifting,  when  it  was  possible  that 
the  ship  we  had  seen  might  be  again  in  sight.  After 
great  difficulty  I  obtained  from  them  a  promise  to  wait 
thus  long  ;  and,  as  I  had  anticipated  (a  breeze  rapidly 
coming  in),  the  fog  lifted  before  the  hour  had  expired, 
when,  no  vessel  appearing  in  sight,  we  prepared  to  draw 
lots. 

It  is  with  extreme  reluctance  that  I  dwell  upon  the 
appalling  scene  which  ensued ;  a  scene  which,  with  its 
minutest  details,  no  after  events  have  been  able  to  efface 
in  the  slightest  degree  from  my  memory,  arid  whose 
stern  recollection  will  imbitter  every  future  moment  of 
my  existence.  Let  me  run  over  this  portion  of  my  nar 
rative  with  as  much  haste  as  the  nature  of  the  events  to 
be  spoken  of  will  permit.  The  only  method  we  could 
devise  for  the  terrific  lottery,  in  which  we  were  to  take 
each  a  chance,  was  that  of  drawing  straws.  Small 
splinters  of  wood  were  made  to  answer  our  purpose,  and 
it  was  agreed  that  I  should  be  the  holder.  I  retired  to 
one  end  of  the  hulk,  while  my  poor  companions  silently 
took  up  their  station  in  the  other  with  their  backs  turned 
towards  me.  The  bitterest  anxiety  which  I  endured  at 
any  period  of  this  fearful  drama  was  while  I  occupied 
myself  in  the  arrangement  of  the  lots.  There  are  few 
conditions  into  which  man  can  possibly  fall  where  he 
will  not  feel  a  deep  interest  in  the  preservation  of  his 
existence  ;  an  interest  momentarily  increasing  with  the 
frailness  of  the  tenure  by  which  that  existence  may  be 
held.  But  now  that  the  silent,  definite,  and  stern  nature 
of  the  business  in  which  I  was  engaged  (so  different 
from  the  tumultuous  dangers  of  the  storm  or  the  gradu- 


108  NARRATIVE    OF 

ally  approaching  horrors  of  famine)  allowed  me  to  re 
flect  on  the  few  chances  I  had  of  escaping  the  most  ap 
palling  of  deaths — a  death  for  the  most  appalling  of  pur 
poses — every  particle  of  that  energy  which  had  so  long 
buoyed  me  up  departed  like  feathers  before  the  wind, 
leaving  me  a  helpless  prey  to  the  most  abject  and  pitia 
ble  terror.  I  could  not,  at  first,  even  summon  up  suffi 
cient  strength  to  tear  and  fit  together  the  small  splinters 
of  wood,  my  fingers  absolutely  refusing  their  office,  and 
my  knees  knocking  violently  against  each  other.  My 
mind  ran  over  rapidly  a  thousand  absurd  projects  by 
which  to  avoid  becoming  a  partner  in  the  awful  specula 
tion.  I  thought  of  falling  on  my  knees  to  my  compan 
ions,  and  entreating  them  to  let  me  escape  this  necessity  ; 
of  suddenly  rushing  upon  them,  and,  by  putting  one  of 
them  to  death,  of  rendering  the  decision  by  lot  useless — 
in  short,  of  everything  but  of  going  through  with  the  mat 
ter  I  had  in  hand.  At  last,  after  wasting  a  long  time  in 
this  imbecile  conduct,  I  was  recalled  to  my  senses  by 
the  voice  of  Parker,  who  urged  me  to  relieve  them  at 
once  from  the  terrible  anxiety  they  were  enduring. 
Even  then  I  could  not  bring  myself  to  arrange  the  splin 
ters  upon  the  spot,  but  thought  over  every  species  of  fi 
nesse  by  which  I  could  trick  some  one  of  my  fellow- 
sufferers  to  draw  the  short  straw,  as  it  had  been  agreed 
that  whoever  drew  the  shortest  of  four  splinters  from 
my  hand  was  to  die  for  the  preservation  of  the  rest. 
Before  any  one  condemn  me  for  this  apparent  heartless- 
ness,  let  him  be  placed  in  a  situation  precisely  similar  to 
my  own. 

At  length  delay  was  no  longer  possible,  and,  with  a 
heart  almost  bursting  from  my  bosom,  I  advanced  to  the 
region  of  the  forecastle,  where  my  companions  were 
awaiting  me.  I  held  out  my  hand  with  the  splinters, 
and  Peters  immediately  drew.  He  was  free — his,  at 
least,  was  not  the  shortest ;  and  there  was  now  another 
chance  against  my  escape.  I  summoned  up  all  my 
strength,  and  passed  the  lots  to  Augustus.  He  also 
drew  immediately,  and  he  also  was  free ;  and  now, 
whether  I  should  live  or  die,  the  chances  were  no  more 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  109 

than  precisely  even.  At  this  moment  all  the  fierceness 
of  the  tiger  possessed  my  bosom,  and  I  felt  towards  my 
poor  fellow-creature,  Parker,  the  most  intense..,  the  most 
diabolical  hatred.  But  the  feeling  did  not  last ;  and,  at 
length,  with  a  convulsive  shudder  and  closed  eyes,  I 
held  out  the  two  remaining  splinters  towards  him.  It 
was  full  five  minutes  before  he  could  summon  resolution 
to  draw,  during  which  period  of  heartrending  suspense 
I  never  once  opened  my  eyes.  Presently  one  of  the 
two  lots  was  quickly  drawn  from  my  hand.  The  decis 
ion  was  then  over,  yet  I  knew  not  whether  it  was  for 
me  or  against  me.  No  one  spoke,  and  still  I  dared  not 
satisfy  myself  by  looking  at  the  splinter  I  held.  Peters 
at  length  took  me  by  the  hand,  and  I  forced  myself  to  look 
up,  when  I  immediately  saw  by  the  countenance  of  Par 
ker  that  I  was  safe,  and  that  he  it  was  who  had  been 
doomed  to  suffer.  Gasping  for  breath,  I  fell  senseless 
to  the  deck. 

I  recovered  from  my  swoon  in  time  to  behold  the 
consummation  of  the  tragedy  in  the  death  of  him  who 
had  been  chiefly  instrumental  in  bringing  it  about.  He 
made  no  resistance  whatever,  and  was  stabbed  in  the 
back  by  Peters,  when  he  fell  instantly  dead.  I  must 
not  dwell  upon  the  fearful  repast  which  immediately  en 
sued.  Such  things  may  be  imagined,  but  words  have 
no  power  to  impress  the  mind  with  the  exquisite  horror  of 
their  reality.  Let  it  suffice  to  say  that,  having  in  some 
measure  appeased  the  raging  thirst  which  consumed  us 
by  the  blood  of  the  victim,  and  having  by  common  con 
sent  taken  off  the  hands,  feet,  and  head,  throwing  them, 
together  with  the  entrails,  into  the  sea,  we  devoured  the 
rest  of  the  body,  piecemeal,  during  the  four  ever  mem 
orable  days  of  the  seventeenth  eighteenth,  nineteenth,  and 
twentieth  of  the  month. 

On  the  nineteenth,  there  coming  on  a  smart  shower 
which  lasted  fifteen  or  twenty  minutes,  we  contrived  to 
catch  some  water  by  means  of  a  sheet  which  had  been 
fished  up  from  the  cabin  by  our  drag  just  after  the  gale. 
The  quantity  we  took  in  all  did  not  amount  to  more  than 
K 


110  NARRATIVE    OF 

half  a  gallon ;  but  even  this  scanty  allowance  supplied 
us  with  comparative  strength  and  hope. 

On  the  twenty-first  we  were  again  reduced  to  the  last 
necessity.  The  weather  still  remained  warm  and  pleas 
ant,  with  occasional  fogs  and  light  breezes,  most  usually 
from  N.  to  W. 

On  the  twenty-second,  as  we  were  sitting  close  hud 
dled  together,  gloomily  revolving  over  our  lamentable 
condition,  there  flashed  through  my  mind  all  at  once  an 
idea  which  inspired  me  with  a  bright  gleam  of  hope.  I 
remembered  that,  when  the  foremast  had  been  cut  away, 
Peters,  being  in  the  windward  chains,  passed  one  of  the 
axes  into  my  hand,  requesting  me  to  put  it,  if  possible,  in 
a  place  of  security,  and  that  a  few  minutes  before  the  last 
heavy  sea  struck  the  brig  and  filled  her  I  had  taken  this 
axe  into  the  forecastle,  and  laid  it  in  one  of  the  larboard 
berths.  I  now  thought  it  possible  that,  by  getting  at 
this  axe,  we  might  cut  through  the  deck  over  the  store 
room,  and  thus  readily  supply  ourselves  with  provis 
ions. 

When  I  communicated  this  project  to  my  companions, 
they  uttered  a  feeble  shout  of  joy,  and  \ve  all  proceeded 
forthwith  to  the  forecastle.  The  difficulty  of  descend 
ing  here  was  greater  than  that  of  going  down  in  the 
cabin,  the  opening  being  much  smaller,  for  it  will  be  re 
membered  that  the  whole  framework  about  the  cabin 
companion-hatch  had  been  carried  away,  whereas  the 
forecastle-way,  being  a  simple  hatch  of  only  about  three 
feet  square,  had  remained  uninjured.  I  did  not  hesitate, 
however,  to  attempt  the  descent ;  and,  a  rope  being  fast 
ened  round  my  body  as  before,  I  plunged  boldly  in,  feet 
foremost,  made  my  way  quickly  to  the  berth,  and,  at  the 
very  first  attempt,  brought  up  the  axe.  It  was  hailed 
with  the  most  ecstatic  joy  and  triumph,  and  the  ease 
with  which  it  had  been  obtained  was  regarded  as  an  omen 
of  our  ultimate  preservation. 

We  now  commenced  cutting  at  the  deck  with  all  the 
energy  of  rekindled  hope,  Peters  and  myself  taking  the 
axe  by  turns,  Augustus's  wounded  arm  not  permitting  him 
to  aid  us  in  any  degree.  As  we  were  still  so  feeble  as  to  be 


A.  GORDON   PYM.  Ill 

scarcely  able  to  stand  unsupported,  and  could  consequently 
work  but  a  minute  or  two  without  resting,  it  soon  became 
evident  that  many  long  hours  would  be  requisite  to  ac 
complish  our  task — that  is,  to  cut  an  opening  sufficiently 
large  to  admit  of  a  free  access  to  the  storeroom.  This 
consideration,  however,  did  not  discourage  us ;  and, 
working  all  night  by  the  light  of  the  moon,  we  suc 
ceeded  in  effecting  our  purpose  by  daybreak  on  the 
morning  of  the  twenty-third. 

Peters  now  volunteered  to  go  down  ;  and,  having  made 
all  arrangements  as  before,  he  descended,  and  soon  re 
turned,  bringing  up  with  him  a  small  jar,  which,  to  our 
great  joy,  proved  to  be  full  of  olives.  Having  shared 
these  among  us,  and  devoured  them  with  the  greatest 
avidity,  we  proceeded  to  let  him  down  again.  This  time 
lie  succeeded  beyond  our  utmost  expectations,  returning 
instantly  with  a  large  ham  and  a  bottle  of  Madeira  wine. 
Of  the  latter  we  each  took  a  moderate  sup,  having 
learned  by  experience  the  pernicious  consequences  of 
indulging  too  freely.  The  ham,  except  about  two  pounds 
near  the  bone,  was  not  in  a  condition  to  be  eatea,  having 
been  entirely  spoiled  by  the  salt  water.  The  sound  part 
was  divided  among  us.  Peters  and  Augustus,  not  being 
able  to  restrain  their  appetite,  swallowed  theirs  upon  the 
instant ;  but  I  was  more  cautious,  and  ate  but  a  small 
portion  of  mine,  dreading  the  thirst  which  I  knew  would 
ensue.  We  now  rested  a  while  from  our  labours,  which 
had  been  intolerably  severe. 

By  noon,  feeling  somewhat  strengthened  and  re 
freshed,  we  again  renewed  our  attempt  at  getting  up  pro 
vision,  Peters  and  myself  going  down  alternately,  and 
always  with  more  or  less  success,  until  sundown.  Du 
ring  this  interval  we  had  the  good  fortune  to  bring  up, 
altogether,  four  more  small  jars  of  olives,  another  ham, 
a  carboy  containing  nearly  three  gallons  of  excellent 
Cape  Madeira  wine,  and,  what  gave  us  still  more  delight, 
a  small  tortoise  of  the  Gallipago  breed,  several  of  which 
had  been  taken  on  board  by  Captain  Barnard,  as  the 
Grampus  was  leaving  port,  from  the  schooner  Mary 
Pitts,  just  returned  from  a  sealing  voyage  in  the  Pacific. 


112  NARRATIVE  OF 

In  a  subsequent  portion  of  this  narrative  I  shall  have 
frequent  occasion  to  mention  this  species  of  tortoise.  It 
is  found  principally,  as  most  of  my  readers  may  know, 
in  the  group  of  islands  called  the  Gallipagos,  which, 
indeed,  derive  their  name  from  the  animal — the  Spanish 
word  Gallipago  meaning  a  fresh-water  terapin.  From 
the  peculiarity  of  their  shape  and  action  they  have  been 
sometimes  called  the  elephant  tortoise.  They  are  fre 
quently  found  of  an  enormous  size.  I  have  myself  seen 
several  which  would  weigh  from  twelve  to  fifteen  hundred 
pounds,  although  I  do  not  remember  that  any  navigator 
speaks  of  having  seen  them  weighing  more  than  eight 
hundred.  Their  appearance  is  singular,  and  even  dis 
gusting.  Their  steps  are  very  slow,  measured,  and 
heavy,  their  bodies  being  carried  about  a  foot  from  the 
ground.  Their  neck  is  long,  and  exceedingly  slender ; 
from  eighteen  inches  to  two  feet  is  a  very  common 
length,  and  I  killed  one,  where  the  distance  from  the 
shoulder  to  the  extremity  of  the  head  was  no  less  than 
three  feet  ten  inches.  The  head  has  a  striking  resem 
blance  to  that  of  a  serpent.  They  can  exist  without 
food  for  an  almost  incredible  length  of  time,  instances 
having  been  known  where  they  have  been  thrown  into 
the  hold  of  a  vessel  and  lain  two  years  without  nourish 
ment  of  any  kind — being  as  fat,  and,  in  every  respect,  in 
as  good  order  at  the  expiration  of  the  time  as  when  they 
were  first  put  in.  In  one  particular  these  extraordinary 
animals  bear  a  resemblance  to  the  dromedary,  or  camel 
of  the  desert.  In  a  bag  at  the  root  of  the  neck  they 
carry  with  them  a  constant  supply  of  water.  In  some 
instances,  upon  killing  them  after  a  full  year's  depriva 
tion  of  all  nourishment,  as  much  as  three  gallons  of  per 
fectly  sweet  and  fresh  water  have  been  found  in  their 
bags.  Their  food  is  chiefly  wild  parsley  and  celery, 
with  purslain,  sea-kelp,  and  prickly  pears,  upon  which 
latter  vegetable  they  thrive  wonderfully,  a  great  quantity 
of  it  being  usually  found  on  the  hillsides  near  the  shore 
wherever  the  animal  itself  is  discovered.  They  are  ex 
cellent  and  highly  nutritious  food,  and  have,  no  doubt, 
been  the  means  of  preserving  the  lives  of  thousands  of 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  113 

seamen  employed  in  the  whale-fishery  and  other  pursuits 
in  the  Pacific. 

The  one  which  we  had  the  good  fortune  to  bring  up 
from  the  storeroom  was  not  of  a  large  size,  weighing 
probably  sixty-five  or  seventy  pounds.  It  was  a  female, 
and  in  excellent  condition,  being  exceedingly  fat,  and 
having  more  than  a  quart  of  limpid  and  sweet  water  in 
its  bag.  This  was  indeed  a  treasure  ;  and,  falling  on  our 
knees  with,  one  accord,  we  returned  fervent  thanks  to  God 
for  so  seasonable  a  relief. 

We  had  great  difficulty  in  getting  the  animal  up 
through  the  opening,  as  its  struggles  were  fierce  and  its 
strength  prodigious.  It  was  upon  the  point  of  making 
its  escape  from  Peters's  grasp,  and  slipping  back  into 
the  water,  when  Augustus,  throwing  a  rope  with  a  slip 
knot  around  its  throat,  held  it  up  in  this  manner  until  I 
jumped  into  the  hole  by  the  side  of  Peters,  and  assisted 
him  in  lifting  it  out. 

The  water  we  drew  carefully  from  the  bag  into  the 
jug,  which,  it  will  be  remembered,  had  been  brought  up 
before  from  the  cabin.  Having  done  this,  we  broke  off 
the  neck  of  a  bottle  so  as  to  form,  with  the  cork,  a  kind 
of  glass,  holding  not  quite  half  a  gill.  We  then  each 
drank  one  of  these  measures  full,  and  resolved  to  limit 
ourselves  to  this  quantity  per  day  as  long  as  it  should 
hold  out. 

During  the  last  two  or  three  days,  the  weather  having 
been  dry  and  pleasant,  the  bedding  we  had  obtained 
from  the  cabin,  as  well  as  our  clothing,  had  become  thor 
oughly  dry,  so  that  we  passed  this  night  (that  of  the 
twenty-third)  in  comparative  comfort,  enjoying  a  tranquil 
repose,  after  having  supped  plentifully  on  olives  and  ham, 
with  a  small  allowance  of  the  wine.  Being  afraid  of 
losing  some  of  our  stores  overboard  during  the  night,  in 
the  event  of  a  breeze  springing  up,  we  secured  them  as 
well  as  possible  with  cordage  to  the  fragments  of  the 
windlass.  Our  tortoise,  which  we  were  anxious  to  pre 
serve  alive  as  long  as  we  could,  we  threw  on  his  back, 
and  otherwise  carefully  fastened. 
K2 


114  NARRATIVE    OF 

, 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

JULY  24.  This  morning  saw  us  wonderfully  recruit 
ed  in  spirits  and  strength.  Notwithstanding  the  peril 
ous  situation  in  which  we  were  still  placed,  ignorant  of 
our  position,  although  certainly  at  a  great  distance  from 
land,  without  more  food  than  would  last  us  for  a  fort 
night  even  with  great  care,  almost  entirely  without  water, 
and  floating  about  at  the  mercy  of  every  wind  and  wave, 
on  the  merest  wreck  in  the  world,  still  the  infinitely 
more  terrible  distresses  and  dangers  from  which  we  had 
so  lately  and  so  providentially  been  delivered  caused  us 
to  regard  what  we  now  endured  as  but  little  more  than 
an  ordinary  evil — so  strictly  comparative  is  either  good 
or  ill. 

At  sunrise  we  were  preparing  to  renew  our  attempts 
at  getting  up  something  from  the  storeroom,  when,  a 
smart  shower  coming  on,  with  some  lightning,  we  turned 
our  attention  to  the  catching  of  water  by  means  of  the 
sheet  we  had  used  before  for  this  purpose.  We  had  no 
other  means  of  collecting  the  rain  than  by  holding  the 
sheet  spread  out  with  one  of  the  forechain-plates  in  the 
middle  of  it.  The  water,  thus  conducted  to  the  centre, 
was  drained  through  into  our  jug.  We  had  nearly  filled 
it  in  this  manner,  when,  a  heavy  squall  coming  on  from 
the  northward,  obliged  us  to  desist,  as  the  hulk  began 
once  more  to  roll  so  violently  that  we  could  no  longer 
keep  our  feet.  We  now  went  forward,  and,  lashing  our 
selves  securely  to  the  remnant  of  the  windlass  as  before, 
awaited  the  event  with  far  more  calmness  than  could 
have  been  anticipated,  or  would  have  been  imagined  pos 
sible  under  the  circumstances.  At  noon  the  wind  had 
freshened  into  a  two-reef  breeze,  and  by  night  into  a  stiff 
gale,  accompanied  with  a  tremendously  heavy  swell.  Ex 
perience  having  taught  us,  however,  the  best  method  of 
arranging  our  lashings,  we  weathered  this  dreary  night 


A.  GORDON    PYM.  115 

in  tolerable  security,  although  thoroughly  drenched  at 
almost  every  instant  by  the  sea,  and  in  momentary  dread 
of  being  washed  off.  Fortunately,  the  weather  was  so 
warm  as  to  render  the  water  rather  grateful  than  other 
wise. 

July  25.  This  morning  the  gale  had  diminished  to  a 
mere  ten-knot  breeze,  and  the  sea  had  gone  down  with 
it  so  considerably  that  we  were  able  to  keep  ourselves 
dry  upon  the  deck.  To  our  great  grief,  however,  we 
found  that  two  jars  of  our  olives,  as  well  as  the  whole  of 
our  ham,  had  been  washed  overboard,  in  spite  of  the 
careful  manner  in  which  they  had  been  fastened.  We 
determined  not  to  kill  the  tortoise  as  yet,  and  contented 
ourselves  for  the  present  with  a  breakfast  on  a  few  of 
the  olives,  and  a  measure  of  water  each,  which  latter  we 
mixed,  half  and  half,  with  wine,  rinding  great  relief  and 
strength  from  the  mixture,  without  the  distressing  intoxi 
cation  which  had  ensued  upon  drinking  the  Port.  The 
sea  was  still  far  too  rough  for  the  renewal  of  our  efforts 
at  getting  up  provision  from  the  storeroom.  Several  ar 
ticles,  of  no  importance  to  us  in  our  present  situation, 
floated  up  through  the  opening  during  the  day,  and  were 
immediately  washed  overboard.  We  also  now  observed 
that  the  hulk  lay  more  along  than  ever,  so  that  we  could 
not  stand  an  instant  without  lashing  ourselves.  On  this 
account  we  passed  a  gloomy  and  uncomfortable  day. 
At  noon  the  sun  appeared  to  be  nearly  vertical,  and  we 
had  no  doubt  that  we  had  been  driven  down  by  the  long 
succession  of  northward  and  northwesterly  winds  into 
the  near  vicinity  of  the  equator.  Towards  evening  saw 
several  sharks,  and  were  somewhat  alarmed  by  the  au 
dacious  manner  in  which  an  enormously  large  one  ap 
proached  us.  At  one  time,  a  lurch  throwing  the  deck 
very  far  beneath  the  water,  the  monster  actually  swam 
in  upon  us,  floundering  for  some  moments  just  over  the 
companion-hatch,  and  striking  Peters  violently  with  his 
tail.  A  heavy  sea  at  length  hurled  him  overboard,  much 
to  our  relief.  In  moderate  weather  we  might  have  easily 
captured  him. 

July   26.   This  morning,  the   wind  having  greatly 


116  NARRATIVE    OF 

abated,  and  the  sea  not  being  very  rough,  we  determined 
to  renew  our  exertions  in  the  storeroom.  After  a  great 
deal  of  hard  labour  during  the  whole  day,  we  found  that 
nothing  further  was  to  be  expected  from  this  quarter,  the 
partitions  of  the  room  having  been  stove  during  the  night, 
and  its  contents  swept  into  the  hold.  This  discovery, 
as  may  be  supposed,  filled  us  with  despair. 

July  27.  The  sea  nearly  smooth,  with  a  light  wind, 
and  still  from  the  northward  and  westward.  The  sun 
coming  out  hotly  in  the  afternoon,  we  occupied  our 
selves  in  drying  our  clothes.  Found  great  relief  from 
thirst,  and  much  comfort  otherwise,  by  bathing  in  the  sea ; 
in  this,  however,  we  were  forced  to  use  great  caution, 
being  afraid  of  sharks,  several  of  which  were  seen  swim 
ming  around  the  brig  during  the  day.  • 

July  28.  Good  weather  still.  The  brig  now  began 
to  lie  along  so  alarmingly  that  we  feared  she  would 
eventually  roll  bottom  up.  Prepared  ourselves  as  well 
as  we  could  for  this  emergency,  lashing  our  tortoise, 
water-jug,  and  two  remaining  jars  of  olives  as  far  as  pos 
sible  over  to  the  windward,  placing  them  outside  the 
hull,  below  th-3  main-chains.  The  sea  very  smooth  all 
day,  with  little  or  no  wind. 

July  29.  A  continuance  of  the  same  weather.  Au 
gustus's  wounded  arm  began  to  evince  symptoms  of 
mortification.  He  complained  of  drowsiness  and  exces 
sive  thirst,  but  no  acute  pain.  Nothing  could  be  done 
for  his  relief  beyond  rubbing  his  wounds  with  a  little  of 
the  vinegar  from  the  olives,  and  from  this  no  benefit 
seemed  to  be  experienced.  We  did  everything  in  our 
power  for  his  comfort,  and  trebled  his  allowance  of 
water. 

July  30.  An  excessively  hot  day,  with  no  wind.  An 
enormous  shark  kept  close  by  the  hulk  during  the  whole 
of  the  forenoon.  We  made  several  unsuccessful  at 
tempts  to  capture  him  by  means  of  a  noose.  Augustus 
much  worse,  and  evidently  sinking  as  much  from  want 
of  proper  nourishment  as  from  the  effect  of  his  wounds. 
He  constantly  prayed  to  be  released  from  his  sufferings, 
wishing  for  nothing  but  death.  This  evening  we  ate  the 


A.    GORDON   PYM.  117 

last  of  our  olives,  and  found  the  water  in  our  jug  so 
putrid  that  we  could  not  swallow  it  at  all  without  the 
addition  of  wine.  Determined  to  kill  our  tortoise  in  the 
morning. 

July  31.  After  a  night  of  excessive  anxiety  and  fa 
tigue,  owing  to  the  position  of  the  hulk,  we  set  about 
killing  and  cutting  up  our  tortoise.  He  proved  to  be 
much  smaller  than  we  had  supposed,  although  in  good 
condition — the  whole  meat  about  him  not  amounting  to 
more  than  ten  pounds.  With  a  view  of  preserving  a 
portion  of  this  as  long  as  possible,  we  cut  it  into  fine 
pieces,  and  filled  with  them  our  three  remaining  olive- 
jars  and  the  wine-bottle  (all  of  which  had  been  kept), 
pouring  in  afterward  the  vinegar  from  the  olives.  In 
this  manner  we  put  away  about  three  pounds  of  the  tor 
toise,  intending  not  to  touch  it  until  we  had  consumed 
the  rest.  We  concluded  to  restrict  ourselves  to  about 
four  ounces  of  the  meat  per  day  ;  the  whole  would  thus 
last  us  thirteen  days.  A  brisk  shower,  with  severe  thun 
der  and  lightning,  came  on  about  dusk,  but  lasted  so 
short  a  time  that  we  only  succeeded  in  catching  about 
half  a  pint  of  water.  The  whole  of  this,  by  common 
consent,  was  given  to  Augustus,  who  now  appeared  to 
be  in  the  last  extremity.  He  drank  the  water  from  the 
sheet  as  we  caught  it  (we  holding  it  above  him  as  he 
lay  so  as  to  let  it  run  into  his  mouth),  for  we  had  now 
nothing  left  capable  of  holding  water,  unless  we  had 
chosen  to  empty  out  our  wine  from  the  carboy,  or  the 
stale  water  from  the  jug.  Either  of  these  expedients 
would  have  been  resorted  to  had  the  shower  lasted. 

The  sufferer  seemed  to  derive  but  little  benefit  from 
the  draught.  His  arm  was  completely  black  from  the 
wrist  to  the  shoulder,  and  his  feet  were  like  ice.  We 
expected  every  moment  to  see  him  breathe  his  last.  He 
was  frightfully  emaciated ;  so  much  so  that,  although  he 
weighed  a  hundred  and  twenty-seven  pounds  upon  his 
leaving  Nantucket,  he  now  did  not  weigh  more  than 
forty  or  fifty  at  the  farthest.  His  eyes  were  sunk  far  in 
his  head,  being  scarcely  perceptible,  and  the  skin  of  his 
cheeks  hung  so  loosely  as  to  prevent  his  masticating  any 


118  NARRATIVE    OF 

food,  or  even  swallowing  any  liquid,  without  great  diffi 
culty. 

August  1.  A  continuance  of  the  same  calm  weather, 
with  an  oppressively  hot  sun.  Suffered  exceedingly 
from  thirst,  the  water  in  the  jug  being  absolutely  putrid 
and  swarming  with  vermin.  We  contrived,  nevertheless, 
to  swallow  a  portion  of  it  by  mixing  it  with  wine — our 
thirst,  however,  was  but  little  abated.  We  found  more 
relief  by  bathing  in  the  sea,  but  could  not  avail  ourselves 
of  this  expedient  except  at  long  intervals,  on  account  of 
the  continual  presence  of  sharks.  We  now  saw  clearly 
that  Augustus  could  not  be  saved  ;  that  he  was  evidently 
dying.  We  could  do  nothing  to  relieve  his  sufferings, 
which  appeared  to  be  great.  About  twelve  o'clock  he 
expired  in  strong  convulsions,  and  without  having  spoken 
for  several  hours.  His  death  filled  us  with  the  most 
gloomy  forebodings,  and  had  so  great  an  effect  upon  our 
spirits  that  we  sat  motionless  by  the  corpse  during  the 
whole  day,  and  never  addressed  each  other  except  in  a 
whisper.  It  was  not  until  some  time  after  dark  that  we 
took  courage  to  get  up  and  throw  the  body  overboard. 
It  was  then  loathsome  beyond  expression,  and  so  far  de 
cayed  that,  as  Peters  attempted  to  lift  it,  an  entire  leg 
came  off  in  his  grasp.  As  the  mass  of  putrefaction 
slipped  over  the  vessel's  side  into  the  water,  the  glare  of 
phosphoric  light  with  which  it  was  surrounded  plainly 
discovered  to  us  seven  or  eight  large  sharks,  the  clash 
ing  of  whose  horrible  teeth,  as  their  prey  was  torn  to 
pieces  among  them,  might  have  been  heard  at  the  distance 
of  a  mile.  We  shrunk  within  ourselves  in  the  extremity 
of  horror  at  the  sound. 

August  2.  The  same  fearfully  calm  and  hot  weather. 
The  dawn  found  us  in  a  state  of  pitiable  dejection  as 
well  as  bodily  exhaustion.  The  water  in  the  jug 
was  now  absolutely  useless,  being  a  thick  gelatinous 
mass ;  nothing  but  frightful-looking  worms  mingled  with 
slime.  We  threw  it  out,  and  washed  the  jug  well  in  the 
sea,  afterward  pouring  a  little  vinegar  in  it  from  our  bot 
tles  of  pickled  tortoise.  Our  thirst  could  now  scarcely 
be  endured,  and  we  tried  in  vain  to  relieve  it  by  wine, 


A.    GORDON   PYM.  119 

which  seemed  only  to  add  fuel  to  the  flame,  and  excited 
us  to  a  high  degree  of  intoxication.  We  afterward  en 
deavoured  to  relieve  our  sufferings  by  mixing  the  wine 
with  seawater  ;  but  this  instantly  brought  about  the  most 
violent  retchings,  so  that  we  never  again  attempted  it. 
During  the  whole  day  we  anxiously  sought  an  opportu 
nity  of  bathing,  but  to  no  purpose  ;  for  the  hulk  was  now 
entirely  besieged  on  all  sides  with  sharks — no  doubt  the 
identical  monsters  who  had  devoured  our  poor  compan 
ion  on  the  evening  before,  and  who  were  in  momentary 
expectation  of  another  similar  feast.  This  circumstance 
occasioned  us  the  most  bitter  regret,  and  filled  us  with 
the  most  depressing  and  melancholy  forebodings.  We 
had  experienced  indescribable  relief  in  bathing,  and  to 
have  this  resource  cut  off  in  so  frightful  a  manner  was 
more  than  we  could  bear.  Nor,  indeed,  were  we  alto 
gether  free  from  the  apprehension  of  immediate  danger, 
for  the  least  slip  or  false  movement  would  have  thrown 
us  at  once  within  reach  of  these  voracious  fish,  who  fre 
quently  thrust  themselves  directly  upon  us,  swimming 
up  to  leeward.  No  shouts  or  exertions  on  our  part 
seemed  to  alarm  them.  Even  when  one  of  the  largest 
was  struck  with  an  axe  by  Peters,  and  much  wounded, 
he  persisted  in  his  attempts  to  push  in  where  we  were. 
A  cloud  came  up  at  dusk,  but,  to  our  extreme  anguish, 
passed  over  without  discharging  itself.  It  is  quite  im 
possible  to  conceive  our  sufferings  from  thirst  at  this 
period.  We  passed  a  sleepless  night,  both  on  this  ac 
count  and  through  dread  of  the  sharks. 

August  3.  No  prospect  of  relief,  and  the  brig  lying  still 
more  and  more  along,  so  that  now  we  could  not  maintain 
a  footing  upon  deck  at  all.  Busied  ourselves  in  secu 
ring  our  wine  and  tortoise-meat,  so  that  we  might  not 
lose  them  in  the  event  of  our  rolling  over.  Got  out  two 
stout  spikes  from  the  forechains,  arid,  by  means  of  the 
axe,  drove  them  into  the  hull  to  windward  within  a 
couple  of  feet  of  the  water  ;  this  not  being  very  far  from 
the  keel,  as  we  were  nearly  upon  our  beam-ends.  To 
these  spikes  we  now  lashed  our  provisions,  as  being 
more  secure  than  their  former  position  beneath  the 


120  NARRATIVE    OF 

chains.  Suffered  great  agony  from  thirst  during  the 
whole  day — no  chance  of  bathing  on  account  of  the 
sharks,  which  never  left  us  for  a  moment.  Found  it  im 
possible  to  sleep. 

August  4.  A  little  before  daybreak  we  perceived  that 
the  hulk  was  heeling  over,  and  aroused  ourselves  to  pre 
vent  being  thrown  off  by  the  movement.  At  first  the 
roll  was  slow  and  gradual,  and  we  contrived  to  clamber 
over  to  windward  very  well,  having  taken  the  precaution 
to  leave  ropes  hanging  from  the  spikes  we  had  driven  in 
for  the  provision.  But  we  had  not  calculated  sufficiently 
upon  the  acceleration  of  the  impetus  ;  for  presently  the 
heel  became  too  violent  to  allow  of  our  keeping  pace 
with  it ;  and,  before  either  of  us  knew  what  was  to  hap 
pen,  we  found  ourselves  hurled  furiously  into  the  sea, 
and  struggling  several  fathoms  beneath  the  surface,  with 
the  huge  hull  immediately  above  us. 

In  going  under  the  water  I  had  been  obliged  to  let  go 
my  hold  upon  the  rope ;  and  finding  that  I  was  com 
pletely  beneath  the  vessel,  and  my  strength  utterly  ex 
hausted,  I  scarcely  made  a  struggle  for  life,  and  resigned 
myself,  in  a  few  seconds,  to  die.  But  liere  again  I  was 
deceived,  not  having  taken  into  consideration  the  natural 
rebound  of  the  hull  to  windward.  The  whirl  of  the 
water  upward,  which  the  vessel  occasioned  in  rolling 
partially  back,  brought  me  to  the  surface  still  more  vio 
lently  than  I  had  been  plunged  beneath.  Upon  coming 
up,  I  found  myself  about  twenty  yards  from  the  hulk,  as 
near  as  I  could  judge.  She  was  lying  keel  up,  rocking 
furiously  from  side  to  side,  and  the  sea  in  all  directions 
around  was  much  agitated,  and  full  of  strong  whirlpools. 
I  could  see  nothing  of  Peters.  An  oil-cask  was  floating 
within  a  few  feet  of  me,  and  various  other  articles  from 
the  brig  were  scattered  about. 

My  principal  terror  was  now  on  account  of  the  sharks, 
which  I  knew  to  be  in  my  vicinity.  In  order  to  deter 
these,  if  possible,  from  approaching  me,  I  splashed  the 
water  vigorously  with  both  hands  and  feet  as  I  swam 
towards  the  hulk,  creating  a  body  of  foam.  I  have  no 
doubt  that  to  this  expedient,  simple  as  it  was,  I  was  in- 


A.    GORDON   PYM.  121 

debted  for  my  preservation  ;  for  the  sea  all  around  the 
brig,  just  before  her  rolling  over,  was  so  crowded  with 
these  monsters,  that  I  must  have  been,  and  really  was,  in 
actual  contact  with  some  of  them  during  my  progress. 
By  great  good  fortune,  however,  I  reached  the  side  of 
the  vessel  in  safety,  although  so  utterly  weakened  by  the 
violent  exertion  I  had  used  that  I  should  never  have 
been  able  to  get  upon  it  but  for  the  timely  assistance  of 
Peters,  who  now,  to  my  great  joy,  made  his  appearance 
(having  scrambled  up  to  the  keel  from  the  opposite  side 
of  the  hull),  and  threw  me  the  end  of  a  rope — one  of 
those  which  had  been  attached  to  the  spikes. 

Having  barely  escaped  this  danger,  our  attention  was 
now  directed  to  the  dreadful  imminency  of  another  ;  that 
of  absolute  starvation.  Our  whole  stock  of  provision 
had  been  swept  overboard  in  spite  of  all  our  care  in  se 
curing  it ;  and  seeing  no  longer  the  remotest  possibility 
of  obtaining  more,  we  gave  way  both  of  us  to  despair, 
weeping  aloud  like  children,  and  neither  of  us  attempt 
ing  to  offer  consolation  to  the  other.  Such  weakness 
can  scarcely  be  conceived,  and  to  those  who  have  never 
been  similarly  situated  will,  no  doubt,  appear  unnatural ; 
but  it  must  be  remembered  that  our  intellects  were  so 
entirely  disordered  by  the  long  course  of  privation  and 
terror  to  which  we  had  been  subjected,  that  we  could  not 
justly  be  considered,  at  that  period,  in  the  light  of  ra 
tional  beings.  In  subsequent  perils,  nearly  as  great,  if 
not  greater,  I  bore  up  with  fortitude  against  all  the  evils 
of  my  situation,  and  Peters,  it  will  be  seen,  evinced  a 
stoical  philosophy  nearly  as  incredible  as  his  present 
childlike  supineness  and  imbecility — the  mental  condition 
made  the  difference. 

The  overturning  of  the  brig,  even  with  the  consequent 
loss  of  the  wine  and  turtle,  would  not,  in  fact,  have  ren 
dered  our  situation  more  deplorable  than  before,  except 
for  the  disappearance  of  the  bedclothes  by  which  we 
had  been  hitherto  enabled  to  catch  rainwater,  and  of  the 
jug  in  which  we  had  kept  it  when  caught ;  for  we  found 
the  whole  bottom,  from  within  two  or  three  feet  of  the 
bends  as  far  as  the  keel,  together  with  the  keel  itself; 
L 


122  NARRATIVE    OF 

thickly  covered  with  large  barnacles,  which  proved  to  be 
excellent  and  highly  nutritious  food.  Thus,  in  two  im 
portant  respects,  the  accident  we  had  so  greatly  dreaded 
proved  a  benefit  rather  than  an  injury  ;  it  had  opened  to 
us  a  supply  of  provisions,  which  we  could  not  have  ex 
hausted,  using  it  moderately,  in  a  month  ;  and  it  had 
greatly  contributed  to  our  comfort  as  regards  position, 
we  being  much  more  at  our  ease,  and  in  infinitely  less 
danger,  than  before. 

The  difficulty,  however,  of  now  obtaining  water 
blinded  us  to  all  the  benefits  of  the  change  in  our  condi 
tion.  That  we  might  be  ready  to  avail  ourselves,  as  far 
as  possible,  of  any  shower  which  might  fall,  we  took  off 
our  shirts,  to  make  use  of  them  as  we  had  of  the  sheets 
— not  hoping,  of  course,  to  get  more  in  this  way,  even 
under  the  most  favourable  circumstances,  than  half  a 
gill  at  a  time.  No  signs  of  a  cloud  appeared  during  the 
day,  and  the  agonies  of  our  thirst  were  nearly  intolerable 
At  night  Peters  obtained  about  an  hour's  disturbed  sleep, 
but  my  intense  sufferings  would  not  permit  me  to  close 
my  eyes  for  a  single  moment. 

August  5.  To-day,  a  gentle  breeze  springing  up  car 
ried  us  through  a  vast  quantity  of  seaweed,  among  which 
we  were  so  fortunate  as  to  find  eleven  small  crabs, 
which  afforded  us  several  delicious  meals.  Their  shells 
being  quite  soft,  we  ate  them  entire,  and  found  that  they 
irritated  our  thirst  far  less  than  the  barnacles.  Seeing 
no  trace  of  sharks  among  the  seaweed,  we  also  ventured 
to  bathe,  and  remained  in  the  water  for  four  or  five  hours, 
during  which  we  experienced  a  very  sensible  diminution 
of  our  thirst.  Were  greatly  refreshed,  and  spent  the 
night  somewhat  more  comfortably  than  before,  both  of  us 
snatching  a  little  sleep. 

August  6.  This  day  we  were  blessed  by  a  brisk  and 
continual  rain,  lasting  from  about  noon  until  after  dark. 
Bitterly  did  we  now  regret  the  loss  of  our  jug  and  car 
boy  ;  for,  in  spite  of  the  little  means  we  had  of  catching 
the  water,  we  might  have  filled  one,  if  not  both  of  them. 
As  it  was,  we  contrived  to  satisfy  the  cravings  of  thirst 
by  suffering  the  shirts  to  become  saturated,  and  then 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  123 

wringing  them  so  as  to  let  the  grateful  fluid  trickle  into 
our  mouths.  In  this  occupation  we  passed  the  entire 
day. 

August  7.  Just  at  daybreak  we  both  at  the  same  in 
stant  descried  a  sail  to  the  eastward,  and  evidently  com 
ing  towards  us  !  We  hailed  the  glorious  sight  with  a 
long,  although  feeble  shout  of  rapture ;  and  began  in 
stantly  to  make  every  signal  in  our  power,  by  flaring  the 
shirts  in  the  air,  leaping  as  high  as  our  weak  condition 
would  permit,  and  even  by  hallooing  with  all  the  strength 
of  our  lungs,  although  the  vessel  could  not  have  been 
less  than  fifteen  miles  distant.  However,  she  still  con 
tinued  to  near  our  hulk,  and  we  felt  that,  if  she  but  held 
her  present  course,  she  must  eventually  come  so  close 
as  to  perceive  us.  In  about  an  hour  after  we  first  dis 
covered  her  we  could  clearly  see  the  people  on  her 
decks.  She  was  a  long,  low,  and  rakish-looking  topsail 
schooner,  with  a  black  ball  in  her  foretopsail,  and  had, 
apparently,  a  full  crew.  We  now  became  alarmed,  for 
we  could  hardly  imagine  it  possible  that  she  did  not  ob 
serve  us,  and  were  apprehensive  that  she  meant  to  leave 
us  to  perish  as  we  were — an  act  of  fiendish  barbarity, 
which,  however  incredible  it  may  appear,  has  been  re 
peatedly  perpetrated  at  sea,  under  circumstances  very 
nearly  similar,  and  by  beings  who  were  regarded  as  be 
longing  to  the  human  species.*  In  this  instance,  however, 

*  The  case  of  the  brig  Polly,  of  Boston,  is  one  so  much  in  point, 
and  her  fate,  in  many  respects,  so  remarkably  similar  to  our  own, 
that  I  cannot  forbear  alluding  to  it  here.  This  vessel,  of  one  hun 
dred  and  thirty  tons  burden,  sailed  from  Boston,  with  a  cargo  of 
lumber  and  provisions,  for  Santa  Croix,  on  the  twelfth  of  December, 
1811,  under  the  command  of  Captain  Casneau.  There  were  eight 
souls  on  board  besides  the  captain — the  mate,  four  seamen,  and  the 
cook,  together  with  a  Mr.  Hunt,  and  a  negro  girl  belonging  to  him. 
On  the  fifteenth,  having  cleared  the  shoal  of  Georges,  she  sprung  a 
leak  in  a  gale  of  wind  from  the  southeast,  and  was  finally  capsized ; 
but,  the  mast  going  by  the  board,  she  afterward  righted.  They  re 
mained  in  this  situation,  without  fire,  and  with  very  little  provision, 
for  the  period  of  one  hundred  and  ninety-one  days  (from  December  the 
fifteenth  to  June  the  twentieth)  when  Captain  Casneau  and  Sam 
uel  Badger,  the  only  survivers,  were  taken  off  the  wreck  by  the 
Fame,  of  Hull,  Captain  Featherstone,  bound  home  from  Rio  Janeiro. 
When  picked  up  they  were  in  latitude  28  N.,  longitude  13  W.,  having 
drifted  above  two  thousand  miles.  On  the  ninth  of  July  the  Fame  fell 


124  NARRATIVE    OF 

by  the  mercy  of  God,  we  were  destined  to  be  most  hap 
pily  deceived  ;  for  presently  we  were  aware  of  a  sudden 
commotion  on  the  deck  of  the  stranger,  who  immediately 
afterward  run  up  a  British  flag,  and,  hauling  her  wind, 
bore  up  directly  upon  us.  In  half  an  hour  more  we 
found  ourselves  in  her  cabin.  She  proved  to  be  the 
Jane  Guy,  of  Liverpool,  Captain  Guy,  bound  on  a  sealing 
and  trading  voyage  to  the  South  Seas  and  Pacific. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  Jane  Guy  was  a  fine-looking  topsail  schooner  of 
a  hundred  and  eighty  tons  burden.  She  was  unusually 
sharp  in  the  bows,  and  on  a  wind,  in  moderate  weather, 
the  fastest  sailer  I  have  ever  seen.  Her  qualities,  how 
ever,  as  a  rough  sea-boat,  were  not  so  good,  and  her 
draught  of  water  was  by  far  too  great  for  the  trade  to 
which  she  was  destined.  For  this  peculiar  service  a 
larger  vessel,  and  one  of  a  light  proportionate  draught,  is 
desirable — say  a  vessel  of  from  thjee  to  three  hundred 
and  fifty  tons.  She  should  be  barque-rigged,  and  in 
other  respects  of  a  different  construction  from  the  usual 
South  Sea  ships.  It  is  absolutely  necessary  that  she 
should  be  well  armed.  She  should  have,  say  ten  or 
twelve  twelve  pound  carronades,  and  two  or  three  long 
twelves,  with  brass  blunderbusses,  and  water-tight  arm- 
chests  for  each  top.  Her  anchors  and  cables  should  be 
of  far  greater  strength  than  is  required  for  any  other 

in  with  the  brig  Dromeo,  Captain  Perkins,  who  landed  the  two  suf 
ferers  in  Kennebeck.  The  narrative  from  which  we  gather  these 
details  ends  in  the  following  words. 

"  It  is  natural  to  inquire  how  they  could  float  such  a  vast  distance, 
upon  the  most  frequented  part  of  the  Atlantic,  and  not  be  discovered 
all  this  time.  They  were  passed  by  more  than  a  dozen  sail,  one  of  which 
came  so  nigh  them  that  they  could  distinctly  see  the  people  on  deck  and  on 
the  rigging  looking  at  them  ;  but,  to  the  inexpressible  disappointment  of  the 
starving  and  freezing  men,  they  stifled  the  dictates  of  compassion,  hoisted 
sail  and  cruelly  abandoned  them  to  their  fate** 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  125 

species  of  trade,  and,  above  all,  her  crew  should  be  nu 
merous  and  efficient — not  less,  for  such  a  vessel  as  I 
have  described,  than  fifty  or  sixty  able-bodied  men. 
The  Jane  Guy  had  a  crew  of  thirty-five,  all  able  seamen, 
besides  the  captain  and  mate,  but  she  was  not  altogether 
as  well  armed  or  otherwise  equipped  as  a  navigator  ac 
quainted  with  the  difficulties  and  dangers  of  the  trade 
could  have  desired. 

Captain  Guy  was  a  gentleman  of  great  urbanity  of 
manner,  and  of  considerable  experience  in  the  southern 
traffic,  to  which  he  had  devoted  a  great  portion  of  his 
life.  He  was  deficient,  however,  in  energy,  and,  conse 
quently,  in  that  spirit  of  enterprise  which  is  here  so  ab 
solutely  requisite.  He  was  part  owner  of  the  vessel  in 
which  he  sailed,  and  was  invested  with  discretionary 
powers  to  cruise  in  the  South  Seas  for  any  cargo  which 
might  come  most  readily  to  hand.  He  had  on  board,  as 
usual  in  such  voyages,  beads,  looking-glasses,  tinder- 
works,  axes,  hatchets,  saws,  adzes,  planes,  chisels, 
gouges,  gimlets,  files,  spokeshaves,  rasps,  hammers, 
nails,  knives,  scissors,  razors,  needles,  thread,  crockery- 
ware,  calico,  trinkets,  and  other  similar  articles. 

The  schooner  sailed  from  Liverpool  on  the  tenth  of 
July,  crossed  the  Tropic  of  Cancer  on  the  twenty-fifth,  in 
longitude  twenty  degrees  west,  and  reached  Sal,  one  of 
the  Cape  Verd  Islands,  on  the  twenty-ninth,  where  she 
took  in  salt  and  other  necessaries  for  the  voyage.  On 
.the  third  of  August  she  left  the  Cape  Verds  and  steered 
southwest,  stretching  over  towards  the  coast  of  Brazil 
so  as  to  cross  the  equator  between  the  meridians  of 
twenty-eight  and  thirty  degrees  west  longitude.  This 
is  the  course  usually  taken  by  vessels  bound  from  Eu 
rope  to  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  or  by  that  route  to  the 
East  Indies.  By  proceeding  thus  they  avoid  the  calms 
and  strong  contrary  currents  which  continually  prevail 
on  the  coast  of  Guinea,  while,  in  the  end,  it  is  found  to 
be  the  shortest  track,  as  westerly  winds  are  never  want 
ing  afterward  by  which  to  reach  the  Cape.  It  was  Cap 
tain  Guy's  intention  to  make  his  first  stoppage  at  Ker- 
jguelen's  Land — I  hardly  know  for  what  reason.  On  the 
L2 


126  NARRATIVE    OP 

day  we  were  picked  up  the  schooner  was  off  Cape  St. 
Roque,  in  longitude  31  W. ;  so  that,  when  found,  we 
had  drifted  probably,  from  north  to  south,  not  less  than 
five-and-twenty  degrees. 

On  board  the  Jane  Guy  we  were  treated  with  all  the 
kindness  our  distressed  situation  demanded.  In  about 
a  fortnight,  during  which  time  we  continued  steering  to 
the  southeast,  with  gentle  breezes  and  fine  weather,  both 
Peters  and  myself  recovered  entirely  from  the  effects  of 
our  late  privation  and  dreadful  suffering,  and  we  began 
to  remember  what  had  passed  rather  as  a  frightful  dream 
from  which  we  had  been  happily  awakened,  than  as 
events  which  had  taken  place  in  sober  and  naked  reality. 
I  have  since  found  that  this  species  of  partial  oblivion  is 
usually  brought  about  by  sudden  transition,  whether  from 
joy  to  sorrow  or  from  sorrow  to  joy — the  degree  of  for- 
getfulness  being  proportioned  to  the  degree  of  difference 
in  the  exchange.  Thus,  in  my  own  case,  I  now  feel  it 
impossible  to  realize  the  full  extent  of  the  misery  which 
I  endured  during  the  days  spent  upon  the  hulk.  The 
incidents  are  remembered,  but  not  the  feelings  which  the 
incidents  elicited  at  the  time  of  their  occurrence.  I  only 
know  that,  when  they  did  occur,  I  then  thought  human 
nature  could  sustain  nothing  more  of  agony. 

We  continued  our  voyage  for  some  weeks  without 
any  incidents  of  greater  moment  than  the  occasional 
meeting  with  whaling-ships,  and  more  frequently  with 
the  black  or  right  whale,  so  called  in  contradistinction 
to  the  spermaceti.  These,  however,  were  chiefly  found 
south  of  the  twenty-fifth  parallel.  On  the  sixteenth  of 
September,  being  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope,  the  schooner  encountered  her  first  gale  of  any  vi 
olence  since  leaving  Liverpool.  In  this  neighbourhood, 
but  more  frequently  to  the  south  and  east  of  the  promon 
tory  (we  were  to  the  westward),  navigators  have  often  to 
contend  with  storms  from  the  northward  which  rage  with 
great  fury.  They  always  bring  with  them  a  heavy  sea, 
and  one  of  their  most  dangerous  features  is  the  instanta 
neous  chopping  round  of  the  wind,  an  occurrence  almost 
certain  to  take  place  during  the  greatest  force  of  th.* 


A.   GORDON   PYM.  127 

gale.  A  perfect  hurricane  will  be  blowing  at  one  mo 
ment  from  the  northward  or  northeast,  and  in  the  next 
not  a  breath  of  wind  will  be  felt  in  that  direction,  while 
from  the  southwest  it  will  come  out  all  at  once  with  a 
violence  almost  inconceivable.  A  bright  spot  to  the 
southward  is  the  sure  forerunner  of  the  change,  and  ves 
sels  are  thus  enabled  to  take  the  proper  precautions. 

It  was  about  six  in  the  morning  when  the  blow  came 
on  with  a  white  squall,  and,  as  usual,  from  the  northward. 
By  eight  it  had  increased  very  much,  and  brought  down 
upon  us  one  of  the  most  tremendous  seas  I  had  then 
<ever  beheld.  Everything  had  been  made  as  snug  as 
possible,  but  the  schooner  laboured  excessively,  and 
gave  evidence  of  her  bad  qualities  as  a  seaboat,  pitching 
her  forecastle  under  at  every  plunge,  and  with  the  great 
est  difficulty  struggling  up  from  one  wave  before  she 
was  buried  in  another.  Just  before  sunset  the  bright 
spot  for  which  we  had  been  on  the  lookout  made  its  ap 
pearance  in  the  southwest,  and  in  an  hour  afterward  we 
perceived  the  little  headsail  we  carried  flapping  listless 
ly  against  the  mast.  In  two  minutes  more,  in  spite  of 
every  preparation,  we  were  hurled  on  our  beam-ends  as 
if  by  magic,  and  a  perfect  wilderness  of  foam  made  a 
clear  breach  over  us  as  we  lay.  The  blow  from  the 
southwest,  however,  luckily  proved  to  be  nothing  more 
than  a  squall,  and  we  had  the  good  fortune  to  right  the 
vessel  without  the  loss  of  a  spar.  A  heavy  cross  sea 
gave  us  great  trouble  for  a  few  hours  after  this,  but  to 
wards  morning  we  found  ourselves  in  nearly  as  good 
condition  as  before  the  gale.  Captain  Guy  considered 
that  he  had  made  an  escape  little  less  than  miraculous. 

On  the  thirteenth  of  October  we  came  in  sight  of 
Prince  Edward's  Island,  in  latitude  46°  53'  S.,  longitude 
37°  46'  E.  Two  days  afterward  we  found  ourselves 
near  Possession  Island,  and  presently  passed  the  islands 
of  Crozet,  in  latitude  42°  59'  S.,  longitude  48°  E.  On 
the  eighteenth  we  made  Kerguelen's  or  Desolation  Island, 
in  the  Southern  Indian  Ocean,  and  came  to  anchor  in 
Christmas  Harbour,  having  four  fathoms  of  water. 

This  island,  or  rather  group  of  islands,  bears  south- 


128  NARRATIVE    OF 

east  from  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  is  distant  there 
from  nearly  eight  hundred  leagues.  It  was  first  discov 
ered  in  1772,  by  the  Baron  de  Kergulen,  or  Kerguelen, 
a  Frenchman,  who,  thinking  the  land  to  form  a  portion 
of  an  extensive  southern  continent,  carried  home  infor 
mation  to  that  effect,  which  produced  much  excitement 
at  the  time.  The  government,  taking  the  matter  up, 
sent  the  baron  back  in  the  following  year  for  the  purpose 
of  giving  his  new  discovery  a  critical  examination,  when 
the  mistake  was  discovered.  In  1777,  Captain  Cook 
fell  in  with  the  same  group,  and  gave  to  the  principal 
one  the  name  of  Desolation  Island,  a  title  which  it  cer 
tainly  well  deserves.  Upon  approaching  the  land,  how 
ever,  the  navigator  might  be  induced  to  suppose  other 
wise,  as  the  sides  of  most  of  the  hills,  from  September 
to  March,  are  clothed  with  very  brilliant  verdure.  This 
deceitful  appearance  is  caused  by  a  small  plant  resem 
bling  saxifrage,  which  is  abundant,  growing  in  large 
patches  on  a  species  of  crumbling  moss.  Besides  this 
plant  there  is  scarcely  a  sign  of  vegetation  on  the  island, 
if  we  except  some  coarse  rank  grass  near  the  harbour, 
some  lichen,  and  a  shrub  which  bears  resemblance  to  a 
cabbage  shooting  into  seed,  and  which  has  a  bitter  and 
acrid  taste. 

The  face  of  the  country  is  hilly,  although  none  of  the 
hills  can  be  called  lofty.  Their  tops  are  perpetually 
covered  with  snow.  There  are  several  harbours,  of 
which  Christmas  Harbour  is  the  most  convenient.  It  is 
the  first  to  be  met  with  on  the  northeast  side  of  the 
island  after  passing  Cape  Francois,  which  forms  the 
northern  shore,  and,  by  its  peculiar  shape,  serves  to  dis 
tinguish  the  harbour.  Its  projecting  point  terminates  in 
a  high  rock,  through  which  is  a  large  hole,  forming  a 
natural  arch.  The  entrance  is  in  latitude  48C  40'  S., 
longitude  69°  6'  E.  Passing  in  here,  good  anchorage 
may  be  found  under  the  shelter  of  several  small  islands, 
which  form  a  sufficient  .protection  from  all  easterly 
winds.  Proceeding  on  eastwardly  from  this  anchorage 
you  come  to  Wasp  Bay,  at  the  head  of  the  harbour. 
This  is  a  small  basin,  completely  landlocked,  into  which 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  129 

you  can  go  with  four  fathoms,  and  find  anchorage  in 
from  ten  to  three,  hard  clay  bottom.  A  ship  might  lie 
here  with  her  best  bower  ahead  all  the  year  round  with 
out  risk.  To  the  westward,  at  the  head  of  Wasp  Bay, 
is  a  small  stream  of  excellent  water,  easily  procured. 

Some  seal  of  the  fur  and  hair  species  are  still  to  be 
found  on  Kerguelen's  Island,  and  sea  elephants  abound. 
The  feathered  tribes  are  discovered  in  great  numbers. 
Penguins  are  very  plenty,  and  of  these  there  are  four  dif 
ferent  kinds.  The  royal  penguin,  so  called  from  its  size 
and  beautiful  plumage,  is  the  largest.  The  upper  part 
of  the  body  is  usually  gray,  sometimes  of  a  lilach  tint ; 
the  under  portion  of  the  purest  white  imaginable.  The 
head  is  of  a  glossy  and  most  brilliant  black,  the  feet 
also.  The  chief  beauty  of  the  plumage,  however,  con 
sists  in  two  broad  stripes  of  a  gold  colour,  which  pass 
along  from  the  head  to  the  breast.  The  bill  is  long, 
and  either  pink  or  bright  scarlet.  These  birds  walk 
erect,  with  a  stately  carriage.  They  carry  their  heads 
high,  with  their  wings  drooping  like  two  arms,  and,  as 
their  tails  project  from  their  body  in  a  line  with  the  legs, 
the  resemblance  to  a  human  figure  is  very  striking,  and 
would  be  apt  to  deceive  the  spectator  at  a  casual  glance 
or  in  the  gloom  of  the  evening.  The  royal  penguins 
which  we  met  with  on  Kerguelen's  Land  were  rather 
larger  than  a  goose.  The  other  kinds  are  the  macaroni, 
the  jackass,  and  the  rookery  penguin.  These  are  much 
smaller,  less  beautiful  in  plumage,  and  different  in  other 
respects. 

Besides  the  penguin  many  other  birds  are  here  to  be 
found,  among  which  may  be  mentioned  seahens,  blue 
peterels,  teal,  ducks,  Port  Egmont  hens,  shags,  Cape  pi 
geons,  the  nelly,  seaswallows,  terns,  seagulls,  Mother 
Carey's  chickens,  Mother  Carey's  geese,  or  the  great  pe- 
terel,  and,  lastly,  the  albatross. 

The  great  peterel  is  as  large  as  the  common  albatross, 
and  is  carnivorous.  It  is  frequently  called  the  break- 
bones,  or  osprey  peterel.  They  are  not  at  all  shy,  and, 
when  properly  cooked,  are  palatable  food.  In  flying 
they  sometimes  sail  very  close  to  the  surface  of  the 


130  NARRATIVE    OF 

water,  with  the  wings  expanded,  without  appearing  to 
move  them  in  the  least  degree,  or  make  any  exertion 
with  them  whatever. 

The  albatross  is  one  of  the  largest  and  fiercest  of  the 
South  Sea  birds.  It  is  of  the  gull  species,  and  takes  its 
prey  on  the  wing,  never  coming  on  land  except  for  the 
purpose  of  breeding.  Between  this  bird  and  the  penguin 
the  most  singular  friendship  exists.  Their  nests  are 
constructed  with  great  uniformity,  upon  a  plan  concerted 
between  the  two  species — that  of  the  albatross  being 
placed  in  the  centre  of  a  little  square  formed  by  the 
nests  of  four  penguins.  Navigators  have  agreed  in  cal 
ling  an  assemblage  of  such  encampments  a  rookery. 
These  rookeries  have  been  often  described,  but,  as  my 
readers  may  not  all  have  seen  these  descriptions,  and  as 
I  shall  have  occasion  hereafter  to  speak  of  the  penguin 
and  albatross,  it  will  not  be  amiss  to  say  something  here 
of  their  mode  of  building  and  living. 

When  the  season  for  incubation  arrives,  the  birds  as 
semble  in  vast  numbers,  and  for  some  days  appear  to  be 
deliberating  upon  the  proper  course  to  be  pursued.  At 
length  they  proceed  to  action.  A  level  piece  of  ground 
is  selected,  of  suitable  extent,  usually  comprising  three 
or  four  acres,  and  situated  as  near  the  sea  as  possible, 
being  still  beyond  its  reach.  The  spot  is  chosen  with 
reference  to  its  evenness  of  surface,  and  that  is  preferred 
which  is  the  least  encumbered  with  stones.  This  mat 
ter  being  arranged,  the  birds  proceed,  with  one  accord, 
and  actuated  apparently  by  one  mind,  to  trace  out,  with 
mathematical  accuracy,  either  a  square  or  other  parallel 
ogram,  as  may  best  suit  the  nature  of  the  ground,  and  of 
just  sufficient  size  to  accommodate  easily  all  the  birds 
assembled,  and  no  more — in  this  particular  seeming  de 
termined  upon  preventing  the  access  of  future  stragglers 
who  have  not  participated  in  the  labour  of  the  encamp 
ment.  One  side  of  the  place  thus  marked  out  runs  par 
allel  with  the  water's  edge,  and  is  left  open  for  ingress 
or  egress. 

Having  defined  the  limits  of  the  rookery,  the  colony 
now  begin  to  clear  it  of  every  species  of  rubbish,  pick' 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  131 

ing  up  stone  by  stone,  and  carrying  them  outside  of  the 
lines,  and  close  by  them,  so  as  to  form  a  wall  on  the 
three  inland  sides.  Just  within  this  wall  a  perfectly 
level  and  smooth  walk  is  formed,  from  six  to  eight  feet 
wide,  and  extending  around  the  encampment — thus  serv 
ing  the  purpose  of  a  general  promenade. 

The  next  process  is  to  partition  out  the  whole  area  into 
small  squares  exactly  equal  in  size.  This  is  done  by 
forming  narrow  paths,  very  smooth,  and  crossing  each 
other  at  right  angles  throughout  the  entire  extent  of  the 
rookery.  At  each  intersection  of  these  paths  the  nest 
of  an  albatross  is  constructed,  and  a  penguin's  nest  in  the 
centre  of  each  square — thus  every  penguin  is  surrounded 
by  four  albatrosses,  and  each  albatross  by  a  like  number 
of  penguins.  The  penguin's  nest  consists  of  a  hole  in 
the  earth,  very  shallow,  being  only  just  of  sufficient 
depth  to  keep  her  single  egg  from  rolling.  The  alba 
tross  is  somewhat  less  simple  in  her  arrangements,  erect 
ing  a  hillock  about  a  foot  high  and  two  in  diameter. 
This  is  made  of  earth,  seaweed,  and  shells.  On  its 
summit  she  builds  her  nest. 

The  birds  take  especial  care  never  to  leave  their  nests 
unoccupied  for  an  instant  during  the  period  of  incuba 
tion,  or,  indeed,  until  the  young  progeny  are  sufficiently 
strong  to  take  care  of  themselves.  While  the  male  is 
absent  at  sea  in  search  of  food,  the  female  remains  on 
duty,  and  it  is  only  upon  the  return  of  her  partner  that 
she  ventures  abroad.  The  eggs  are  never  left  uncov 
ered  at  all — while  one  bird  leaves  the  nest,  the  other 
nestling  in  by  its  side.  This  precaution  is  rendered  ne-: 
cessary  by  the  thievish  propensities  prevalent  in  the 
rookery,  the  inhabitants  making  no  scruple  to  purloin 
each  other's  eggs  at  every  good  opportunity. 

Although  there  are  some  rookeries  in  which  the  pen 
guin  and  albatross  are  the  sole  population,  yet  in  most 
of  them  a  variety  of  oceanic  birds  are  to  be  met  with, 
enjoying  all  the  privileges  of  citizenship,  and  scattering 
their  nests  here  and  there,  wherever  they  can  find  room, 
never  interfering,  however,  with  the  stations  of  the 
larger  species.  The  appearance  of  such  encampments, 


132  NARRATIVE    OP 

when  seen  from  a  distance,  is  exceedingly  singular. 
The  whole  atmosphere  just  above  the  settlement  is  dark 
ened  with  the  immense  number  of  the  albatross  (min 
gled  with  the  smaller  tribes)  which  are  continually  hov 
ering  over  it,  either  going  to  the  ocean  or  returning 
home.  At  the  same  time  a  crowd  of  penguins  are  to  be 
observed,  some  passing  to  and  fro  in  the  narrow  alleys, 
and  some  marching,  with  the  military  strut  so  peculiar  to 
them,  around  the  general  promenade-ground  which  en 
circles  the  rookery.  In  short,  survey  it  as  we  will,  no 
thing  can  be  more  astonishing  than  the  spirit  of  reflec 
tion  evinced  by  these  feathered  beings,  and  nothing 
surely  can  be  better  calculated  to  elicit  reflection  in 
every  well-regulated  human  intellect. 

On  the  morning  after  our  arrival  in  Christmas  Harbour 
the  chief  mate,  Mr.  Patterson,  took  the  boats,  and  (al 
though  it  was  somewhat  early  in  the  season)  went  in 
search  of  seal,  leaving  the  captain  and  a  young  relation 
of  his  on  a  point  of  barren  land  to  the  westward,  they 
having  some  business,  whose  nature  I  could  not  ascer 
tain,  to  transact  in  the  interior  of  the  island.  Captain 
Guy  took  with  him  a  bottle,  in  which  was  a  sealed  letter, 
and  made  his  way  from  the  point  on  which  he  was  set 
on  shore  towards  one  of  the  highest  peaks  in  the  place. 
It  is  probable  that  his  design  was  to  leave  the  letter  on 
that  height  for  some  vessel  which  he  expected  to  come 
after  him.  As  soon  as  we  lost  sight  of  him  we  pro 
ceeded  (Peters  and  myself  being  in  the  mate's  boat)  on 
our  cruise  around  the  coast,  looking  for  seal.  In  this 
business  we  were  occupied  about  three  weeks,  examin 
ing  with  great  care  every  nook  and  corner,  not  only  of 
Kerguelen's  Land,  but  of  the  several  small  islands  in 
the  vicinity.  Our  labours,  however,  were  not  crowned 
with  any  important  success.  We  saw  a  great  many  fur 
seal,  but  they  were  exceedingly  shy,  and,  with  the  greatest 
exertions,  we  could  only  procure  three  hundred  and  fifty 
skins  in  all.  Sea  elephants  were  abundant,  especially 
on  the  western  coast  of  the  main  island,  but  of  these  we 
killed  only  twenty,  and  this  with  great  difficulty.  On 
the  smaller  islands  we  discovered  a  good  many  of  the 


A.   GORDON   PYM.  133 

hair  seal,  but  did  not  molest  them.  We  returned  to  the 
schooner  on  the  eleventh,  where  we  found  Captain  Guy 
and  his  nephew,  who  gave  a  very  bad  account  of  the  in 
terior,  representing  it  as  one  of  the  most  dreary  and  ut 
terly  barren  countries  in  the  world.  They  had  remained 
two  nights  on  the  island,  owing  to  some  misunderstand 
ing,  on  the  part  of  the  second  mate,  in  regard  to  the 
sending  a  jollyboat  from  the  schooner  to  take  them  off. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

ON  the  twelfth  we  made  sail  from  Christmas  Harbour, 
retracing  our  way  to  the  westward,  and  leaving  Marion's 
Island,  one  of  Crozet's  group,  on  the  larboard.  We  af 
terward  passed  Prince  Edward's  Island,  leaving  it  also 
on  our  left ;  then,  steering  more  to  the  northward,  made, 
in  fifteen  days,  the  islands  of  Tristan  d'Acunha,  in  lati 
tude  37°  8'  S.,  longitude  12°  8'  W. 

This  group,  now  so  well  known,  and  which  consists 
of  three  circular  islands,  was  first  discovered  by  the  Por 
tuguese,  and  was  visited  afterward  by  the  Dutch  in  1643, 
and  by  the  French  in  1767.  The  three  islands  together 
form  a  triangle,  and  are  distant  from  each  other  about 
ten  miles,  there  being  fine  open  passages  between.  The 
land  in  all  of  them  is  very  high,  especially  in  Tristan 
d'Acunha,  properly  so  called.  This  is  the  largest  of 
the  group,  being  fifteen  miles  in  circumference,  and  so 
elevated  that  it  can  be  seen  in  clear  weather  at  the  dis 
tance  of  eighty  or  ninety  miles.  A  part  of  the  land  to 
wards  the  north  rises  more  than  a  thousand  feet  per 
pendicularly  from  the  sea.  A  tableland  at  this  height 
extends  back  nearly  to  the  centre  of  the  island,  and 
from  this  tableland  arises  a  lofty  cone  like  that  of  Ten- 
eriffe.  The  lower  half  of  this  cone  is  clothed  with  trees 
of  good  size,  but  the  upper  region  is  barren  rock,  usually 
hidden  among  the  clouds,  and  covered  with  snow  during 
M 


134  NARRATIVE    OF 

the  greater  part  of  the  year.  There  are  no  shoals  or 
other  dangers  about  the  island,  the  shores  being  remark 
ably  bold  and  the  water  deep.  On  the  northwestern 
coast  is  a  bay,  with  a  beach  of  black  sand,  where  a 
landing  with  boats  can  be  easily  effected,  provided  there 
be  a  southerly  wind.  Plenty  of  excellent  water  may 
here  be  readily  procured ;  also  cod,  and  other  fish,  may 
be  taken  with  hook  and  line. 

The  next  island  in  point  of  size,  and  the  most  west- 
wardly  of  the  group,  is  that  called  the  Inaccessible.  Its 
precise  situation  is  37°  17'  S.  latitude,  longitude  12° 
24'  W.  It  is  seven  or  eight  miles  in  circumference, 
and  on  all  sides  presents  a  forbidding  and  precipitous 
aspect.  Its  top  is  perfectly  flat,  and  the  whole  region 
is  steril,  nothing  growing  upon  it  except  a  few  stunted 
shrubs. 

Nightingale  Island,  the  smallest  and  most  southerly, 
is  in  latitude  37°  26'  S.,  longitude  12°  12'  W.  Off  its 
southern  extremity  is  a  high  ledge  of  rocky  islets  ;  a 
few  also  of  a  similar  appearance  are  seen  to  the  north 
east.  The  ground  is  irregular  and  steril,  and  a  deep 
valley  partially  separates  it. 

The  shores  of  these  islands  abound,  in  the  proper  sea 
son,  with  sea  lions,  sea  elephants,  the  hair  and  fur  seal, 
together  with  a  great  variety  of  oceanic  birds.  Whales 
are  also  plenty  in  their  vicinity.  Owing  to  the  ease 
with  which  these  various  animals  were  here  formerly 
taken,  the  group  has  been  much  visited  since  its  dis 
covery.  The  Dutch  and  French  frequented  it  at  a  very 
early  period.  In  1790,  Captain  Patten,  of  the  ship  In 
dustry,  of  Philadelphia,  made  Tristan  d'Acunha,  where 
he  remained  seven  months  (from  August,  1790,  to  April, 
1791)  for  the  purpose  of  collecting  sealskins.  In  this 
time  he  gathered  no  less  than  five  thousand  six  hundred, 
and  says  that  he  would  have  had  no  difficulty  in  loading 
a  large  ship  with  oil  in  three  weeks.  Upon  his  arrival 
he  found  no  quadrupeds,  with  the  exception  of  a  few 
wild  goats — the  island  now  abounds  with  all  our  most 
valuable  domestic  animals,  which  have  been  introduced 
by  subsequent  navigators. 


A.    GORDON    PYM. 

I  believe  it  was  not  long  after  Captain  Patten's  visit 
that  Captain  Colquhoun,  of  the  American  brig  Betsey, 
touched  at  the  largest  of  the  islands  for  the  purpose  of 
refreshment.  He  planted  onions,  potatoes,  cabbages, 
and  a  great  many  other  vegetables,  an  abundance  of  all 
which  are  now  to  be  met  with. 

In  1811,  a  Captain  Heywood,  in  the  Nereus,  visited 
Tristan.     He  found  there  three  Americans,  who  were 
residing  upon  the  islands  to  prepare  sealskins  and  oil. 
One  of  these  men  was  named  Jonathan  Lambert,  and  he 
called  himself  the  sovereign  of  the  country.     He  had 
cleared  and  cultivated  about   sixty  acres  of  land,  and 
turned  his  attention  to  raising  the  coffee-plant  and  sugar 
cane,  with  which  he  had  been  furnished  by  the  American 
minister  at  Rio  Janeiro.     This  settlement,  however,  was 
finally  abandoned,  and  in   1817   the  islands  were  taken 
possession  of  by  the  British  government,  who  sent  a  de 
tachment  for  that  purpose  from  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 
They  did  not,  however,  retain  them  long;  but,  upon  the 
evacuation  of  the  country  as  a  British  possession,  two  or 
three  English  families  took  up  their  residence  there  in 
dependently  of  the  government.      On  the  twenty-fifth  of 
March,  1824,  the  Berwick,  Captain  Jeffrey,  from  London 
to  Van  Diemen's  Land,  arrived  at  the  place,  where  they 
found  an  Englishman  of  the  name  of  Glass,  formerly  a 
corporal  in  the  British  artillery.      He  claimed  to  be  su 
preme  governor  of  the  islands,  and  had  under  his  control 
twenty- one  men  and  three  women.     He  gave  a  very  fa 
vourable  account  of  the  salubrity  of  the  climate  and  of 
the  productiveness  of  the  soil.     The  population  occu 
pied  themselves  chiefly  in  collecting  sealskins  and  sea 
elephant  oil,  with  which  they  traded  to  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope,  Glass  owning  a  small  schooner.     At  the  period 
of  our  arrival  the  governor  was  still  a  resident,  but  his 
little  community  had  multiplied,  there  being*  fifty-six  per 
sons  upon  Tristan,  besides  a  smaller  settlement  of  seven  * 
on  Nightingale  Island.     We  had  no  difficulty  in  procu 
ring  almost  every  kind  of  refreshment  which  we  required 
— sheep,  hogs,  bullocks,  rabbits,  poultry,  goats,  fish  in 
great  variety,  and  vegetables  were  abundant.     Having 


136  NARRATIVE    OP 

come  to  anchor  close  in  with  the  large  island,  in  eighteen 
fathoms,  we  took  all  we  wanted  on  board  very  conve 
niently.  Captain  Guy  also  purchased  of  Glass  five  hun 
dred  sealskins  and  some  ivory.  We  remained  here  a 
week,  during  which  the  prevailing  winds  were  from  the 
northward  and  westward,  and  the  weather  somewhat 
hazy.  On  the  fifth  of  November  we  made  sail  to  the 
southward  and  westward,  with  the  intention  of  having  a 
thorough  search  for  a  group  of  islands  called  the  Auro 
ras,  respecting  whose  existence  a  great  diversity  of  opin 
ion  has  existed. 

These  islands  are  said  to  have  been  discovered  as 
early  as  1762,  by  the  commander  of  the  ship  Aurora. 
In  1790.  Captain  Manuel  de  Oyarvido,  in  the  ship  Prin 
cess,  belonging  to  the  Royal  Philippine  Company,  sailed, 
as  he  asserts,  directly  among  them.  In  1794,  the  Span 
ish  corvette  Atrevida  went  with  the  determination  of  as 
certaining  their  precise  situation,  and,  in  a  paper  pub 
lished  by  the  Royal  Hydrographical  Society  of  Madrid  in 
the  year  1809,  the  following  language  is  used  respecting 
this  expedition.  "  The  corvette  Atrevida  practised,  in 
their  immediate  vicinity,  from  the  twenty-first  to  the 
twenty-seventh  of  January,  all  the  necessary  observa 
tions,  and  measured  by  chronometers  the  difference  of 
longitude  between  these  islands  and  the  port  of  Soledad 
in  the  Malninas.  The  islands  are  three  ;  they  are  very 
nearly  in  the  same  meridian ;  the  centre  one  is  rather 
low,  and  the  other  two  may  be  seen  at  nine  leagues  dis 
tance."  The  observations  made  on  board  the  Atrevida 
give  the  following  results  as  the  precise  situation  of  each 
island.  The  most  northern  is  in  latitude  52°  37'  24"  S., 
longitude  47°  43'  15"  W. ;  the  middle  one  in  latitude 
53°  2'  40"  S.,  longitude  47°  55'  15"  W.  ;  and  the  most 
southern  in  latitude  53°  15' 22"  S.,  longitude  47°  57' 
15"  W. 

On  the  twenty-seventh  of  January,  1820,  Captain 
James  Weddel,  of  the  British  navy,  sailed  from  Staten 
Land  also  in  search  of  the  Auroras.  He  reports  that, 
having  made  the  most  diligent  search,  and  passed  not 
only  immediately  over  the  spots  indicated  by  the  com- 


A,    GORDON   PYM.  137 

mander  of  the  Atrevida,  but  in  every  direction  through 
out  the  vicinity  of  these  spots,  he  could  discover  no  in 
dication  of  land.  These  conflicting  statements  have  in 
duced  other  navigators  to  look  out  for  the  islands ;  and, 
strange  to  say,  while  some  have  sailed  through  every 
inch  of  sea  where  they  are  supposed  to  lie  without  find 
ing  them,  there  have  been  not  a  few  who  declare  posi 
tively  that  they  have  seen  them,  and  even  been  close  in 
with  their  shores.  It  was  Captain  Guy's  intention  to 
make  every  exertion  within  his  power  to  settle  the  ques 
tion  so  oddly  in  dispute.* 

We  kept  on  our  course,  between  the  south  and  west, 
with  variable  weather,  until  the  twentieth  of  the  month, 
when  we  found  ourselves  on  the  debated  ground,  being 
in  latitude  53°  15'  S.,  longitude  47°  58'  W.— that  is  to 
say,  very  nearly  upon  the  spot  indicated  as  the  situation 
of  the  most  southern  of  the  group.  Not  perceiving  any 
sign  of  land,  we  continued  to  the  westward  in  the  parallel 
of  fifty-three  degrees  south,  as  far  as  the  meridian  of  fifty 
degrees  west.  We  then  stood  to  the  north  as  far  as  the 
parallel  of  fifty-two  degrees  south,  when  we  turned  to 
the  eastward,  and  kept  our  parallel  by  double  altitudes, 
morning  and  evening,  and  meridian  altitudes  of  the 
planets  and  moon.  Having  thus  gone  eastwardly  to  the 
meridian  of  the  western  coast  of  Georgia,  we  kept  that 
meridian  until  we  were  in  the  latitude  from  which  we  set 
out.  We  then  took  diagonal  courses  throughout  the  en 
tire  extent  of  sea  circumscribed,  keeping  a  lookout  con 
stantly  at  the  masthead,  and  repeating  our  examination 
with  the  greatest  care  for  a  period  of  three  weeks,  during 
which  the  weather  was  remarkably  pleasant  and  fair, 
with  no  haze  whatsoever.  Of  course  we  were  thor 
oughly  satisfied  that,  whatever  islands  might  have  ex 
isted  in  this  vicinity  at  any  former  period,  no  vestige  of 
them  remained  at  the  present  day.  Since  my  return 

*  Among  the  vessels  which  at  various  times  have  professed  to 
meet  with  the  Auroras  may  be  mentioned  the  ship  San  Miguel,  in 
1769;  the  ship  Aurora,  in  1774;  the  brig  Pearl,  in  1779;  and  the 
ship  Dolores,  in  1790.  They  all  agree  in  giving  the  mean  latitude 
fitty-three  degrees  south. 


138  NARRATIVE    OF 

home  I  find  that  the  same  ground  was  traced  over  with 
equal  care  in  1822  by  Captain  Johnson,  of  the  Ameri 
can  schooner  Henry,  and  by  Captain  Morrell,  in  the 
American  schooner  Wasp — -in  both  cases  with  the  same 
result  as  in  our  own. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

IT  had  been  Captain  Guy's  original  intention,  after 
satisfying  himself  about  the  Auroras,  to  proceed  through 
the  Strait  of  Magellan,  and  up  along  the  western  coast 
of  Patagonia ;  but  infoimation  received  at  Tristan  d'Acun- 
ha  induced  him  to  steer  to  the  southward,  in  the  hope  of 
falling  in  with  some  small  islands  said  to  lie  about  the 
parallel  of  60°  S.,  longitude  41°  20'  W.  In  the  event 
of  his  not  discovering  these  lands,  he  designed,  should 
the  season  prove  favourable,  to  push  on  towards  the 
pole.  Accordingly,  on  the  twelfth  of  December,  we 
made  sail  in  that  direction.  On  the  eighteenth  we 
found  ourselves  about  the  station  indicated  by  Glass, 
and  cruised  for  three  days  in  that  neighbourhood  without 
finding  any  traces  of  the  islands  he  had  mentioned.  On 
the  twenty-first,  the  weather  being  unusually  pleasant, 
we  again  made  sail  to  the  southward,  with  the  resolu 
tion  of  penetrating  in  that  course  as  far  as  possible. 
Before  entering  upon  this  portion  of  my  narrative,  it  may 
be  as  well,  for  the  information  of  those  readers  who  have 
paid  little  attention  to  the  progress  of  discovery  in  these 
regions,  to  give  some  brief  account  of  the  very  few  at 
tempts  at  reaching  the  southern  pole  which  have  hitherto 
been  made. 

That  of  Captain  Cook  was  the  first  of  which  we  have 
any  distinct  account.  In  1772  he  sailed  to  the  south  in 
the  Resolution,  accompanied  by  Lieutenant  Furneaux  in 
the  Adventure.  In  December  he  found  himself  as  far 
as  the  fifty-eighth  parallel  of  south  latitude,  and  in  Ion- 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  139 

gitude  26°  57'  E.  Here  he  met  with  narrow  fields  of 
ice,  about  eight  or  ten  inches  thick,  and  running  north 
west  and  southeast.  This  ice  was  in  large  cakes,  and 
usually  it  was  packed  so  closely  that  the  vessels  had 
great  difficulty  in  forcing  a  passage.  At  this  period 
Captain  Cook  supposed,  from  the  vast  number  of  birds 
to  be  seen,  and  from  other  indications,  that  he  was  in 
the  near  vicinity  of  land.  He  kept  on  to  the  southward, 
the  weather  being  exceedingly  cold,  until  he  reached  the 
sixty-fourth  parallel,  in  longitude  38°  14'  E.  Here  he 
had  mild  weather,  with  gentle  breezes,  for  five  days,  the 
thermometer  being  at  thirty-six.  In  January,  1773,  the 
vessels  crossed  the  Antarctic  circle,  but  did  not  succeed 
in  penetrating  much  farther  ;  for,  upon  reaching  latitude 
67°  15',  they  found  all  farther  progress  impeded  by  an 
immense  body  of  ice,  extending  all  along  the  southern 
horizon  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach.  This  ice  was  of 
every  variety — and  some  large  floes  of  it,  miles  in  ex 
tent,  formed  a  compact  mass,  rising  eighteen  or  twenty 
feet  above  the  water.  It  being  late  in  the  season,  and 
no  hope  entertained  of  rounding  these  obstructions, 
Captain  Cook  now  reluctantly  turned  to  the  northward. 

In  the  November  following  he  renewed  his  search  in 
the  Antarctic.  In  latitude  59°  40'  he  met  with  a  strong 
current  setting  to  the  southward.  In  December,  when 
the  vessels  were  in  latitude  67°  31',  longitude  142° 
54'  W.,  the  cold  was  excessive,  with  heavy  gales  and 
fog.  Here  also  birds  were  abundant ;  the  albatross,  the 
penguin,  and  the  peterel  especially.  In  latitude  70° 
23'  some  large  islands  of  ice  were  encountered,  and 
shortly  afterward,  the  clouds  to  the  southward  were  ob 
served  to  be  of  a  snowy  whiteness,  indicating  the  vicin 
ity  of  field  ice.  In  latitude  71°  10',  longitude  106°  54' 
W.,  the  navigators  were  stopped,  as  before,  by  an  im 
mense  frozen  expanse,  which  filled  the  whole  area  of  the 
southern  horizon.  The  northern  edge  of  this  expanse 
was  ragged  and  broken,  so  firmly  wedged  together  as  to 
be  utterly  impassable,  and  extending  about  a  mile  to  the 
southward.  Behind  it  the  frozen  surface  was  compara 
tively  smooth  for  some  distance,  until  terminated  in  the 


140  NARRATIVE   OF 

extreme  back-ground  by  gigantic  ranges  of  ice  moun 
tains,  the  one  towering  above  the  other.  Captain  Cook 
concluded  that  this  vast  field  reached  the  southern 
pole  or  was  joined  to  a  continent.  Mr.  J.  N.  Reynolds, 
whose  great  exertions  and  perseverance  have  at  length 
succeeded  in  getting  set  on  foot  a  national  expedition, 
partly  for  the  purpose  of  exploring  these  regions,  thus 
speaks  of  the  attempt  of  the  Resolution.  "  We  are  not 
surprised  that  Captain  Cook  was  unable  to  go  beyond 
71°  10',  but  we  are  astonished  that  he  did  attain  that 
point  on  the  meridian  of  106°  54'  west  longitude.  Pal 
mer's  Land  lies  south  of  the  Shetland,  latitude  sixty-four 
degrees,  and  tends  to  the  southward  and  westward  far 
ther  than  any  navigator  has  yet  penetrated.  Cook  was 
standing  for  this  land  when  his  progress  was  arrested 
by  the  ice  ;  which,  we  apprehend,  must  always  be  the 
case  in  that  point,  and  so  early  in  the  season  as  the  sixth 
of  January — and  we  should  not  be  surprised  if  a  portion 
of  the  icy  mountains  described  was  attached  to  the  main 
body  of  Palmer's  Land,  or  to  some  other  portions  of  land 
lying  farther  to  the  southward  and  westward." 

In  1803,  Captains  Kreutzenstern  and  Lisiausky  were 
despatched  by  Alexander  of  Russia  for  the  purpose  of 
circumnavigating  the  globe.  In  endeavouring  to  get 
south,  they  made  no  farther  than  59°  58',  in  longitude  70° 
15'  W.  They  here  met  with  strong  currents  setting  east- 
wardly.  Whales  were  abundant,  but  they  saw  no  ice. 
In  regard  to  this  voyage,  Mr.  Reynolds  observes  that,  if 
Kreutzenstern  had  arrived  where  he  did  earlier  in  the 
season,  he  must  have  encountered  ice — it  was  March 
when  he  reached  the  latitude  specified.  The  winds  pre 
vailing,  as  they  do,  from  the  southward  and  westward, 
had  carried  the  floes,  aided  by  currents,  into  that  icy  re 
gion  bounded  on  the  north  by  Georgia,  east  by  Sandwich 
Land  and  the  South  Orkneys,  and  west  by  the  South 
Shetland  Islands. 

In  1822,  Captain  James  Weddell,  of  the  British  navy, 
with  two  very  small  vessels,  penetrated  farther  to  the 
south  than  any  previous  navigator,  and  this  too,  without 
encountering  extraordinary  difficulties.  He  states  that 


A.  GORDON    PYM.  141 

although  he  was  frequently  hemmed  in  by  ice  before 
reaching  the  seventy-second  parallel,  yet,  upon  attaining 
it,  not  a  particle  was  to  be  discovered,  and  that,  upon  ar 
riving  at  the  latitude  of  74°  15',  no  fields,  and  only  three 
islands  of  ice  were  visible.  It  is  somewhat  remarkable 
that,  although  vast  flocks  of  birds  were  seen,  and  other 
usual  indications  of  land,  and  although,  south  of  the 
Shetlands,  unknown  coasts  were  observed  from  the 
masthead  tending  southwardly,  Weddell  discourages  the 
idea  of  land  existing  in  the  polar  regions  of  the  south. 

On  the  eleventh  of  January,  1823,  Captain  Benjamin 
Morrell,  of  the  American  schooner  Wasp,  sailed  from 
Kerguelen's  Land  with  a  view  of  penetrating  as  far  south 
as  possible.  On  the  first  of  February  he  found  himself 
in  latitude  64°  52'  S.,  longitude  118°  27'  E.  The  fol 
lowing  passage  is  extracted  from  his  journal  of  that 
date.  "  The  wind  soon  freshened  to  an  eleven-knot 
breeze,  and  we  embraced  this  opportunity  of  making  to 
the  west ;  being  however  convinced  that  the  farther  we 
went  south  beyond  latitude  sixty-four  degrees  the  less  ice 
was  to  be  apprehended,  we  steered  a  little  to  the  south 
ward,  until  we  crossed  the  Antarctic  circle,  and  were  in 
latitude  69°  15'  E.  In  this  latitude  there  was  no  field 
ice,  and  very  few  ice  islands  in  sight." 

Under  the  date  of  March  fourteenth  I  find  also  this 
entry.  **  The  sea  was  now  entirely  free  of  field  ice, 
and  there  were  not  more  than  a  dozen  ice  islands  in 
sight.  At  the  same  time  the  temperature  of  the  air  and 
water  was  at  least  thirteen  degrees  higher  (more  mild) 
than  we  had  ever  found  it  between  the  parallels  of  sixty 
and  sixty-two  south.  We  were  now  in  latitude  70°  14' 
S.,  and  the  temperature  of  the  air  was  forty-seven,  and 
that  of  the  water  forty-four.  In  this  situation  I  found 

the  variation  to  be  14°  27'  easterly,  per  azimuth 

I  have  several  times  passed  within  the  Antarctic  circle 
on  different  meridians,  and  have  uniformly  found  the 
temperature,  both  of  the  air  and  the  water,  to  become 
more  and  more  mild  the  farther  I  advanced  beyond  the 
sixty-fifth  degree  of  south  latitude,  and  that  the  variation 
decreases  in  the  same  proportion.  While  north  of  this 


142  NARRATIVE    OF 

latitude,  say  between  sixty  and  sixty-five  south,  we  fre 
quently  had  great  difficulty  in  finding  a  passage  for  the 
vessel  between  the  immense  and  almost  innumerable 
ice  islands,  some  of  which  were  from  one  to  two  miles 
in  circumference,  and  more  than  five  hundred  feet  above 
the  surface  of  the  water." 

}  Being  nearly  destitute  of  fuel  and  water,  and  without 
proper  instruments,  it  being  also  late  in  the  season,  Cap 
tain  Morrell  was  now  obliged  to  put  back,  without  at 
tempting  any  farther  progress  to  the  southward,  although 
an  entirely  open  sea  lay  before  him.  He  expresses  the 
opinion  that,  had  not  these  overruling  considerations 
obliged  him  to  retreat,  he  could  have  penetrated,  if  not 
to  the  pole  itself,  at  least  to  the  eighty-fifth  parallel.  I 
have  given  his  ideas  respecting  these  matters  somewhat 
at  length,  that  the  reader  may  have  an  opportunity  of 
seeing  how  far  they  were  borne  out  by  my  own  subse 
quent  experience. 

In  1831,  Captain  Briscoe,  in  the  employ  of  the  Mes 
sieurs  Enderby,  whale-ship  owners  of  London,  sailed  in  the 
brig  Lively  for  the  South  Seas,  accompanied  by  the  cut 
ter  Tula.  On  the  twenty-eighth  of  February,  being  in 
latitude  66°  30'  S.,  longitude  47°  31'  E.,  he  descried 
land,  and  "  clearly  discovered  through  the  snow  the  black 
peaks  of  a  range  of  mountains  running  E.  S.  E."  He 
remained  in  this  neighbourhood  during  the  whole  of  the 
following  month,  but  was  unable  to  approach  the  coast 
nearer  than  within  ten  leagues,  owing  to  the  boisterous 
state  of  the  weather.  Finding  it  impossible  to  make 
farther  discovery  during  this  season,  he  returned  north 
ward  to  winter  in  Van  Diemen's  Land. 

In  the  beginning  of  1832  he  again  proceeded  south 
wardly,  and  on  the  fourth  of  February  land  was  seen 
to  the  southeast  in  latitude  67°  15',  longitude  69°  29'  W. 
This  was  soon  found  to  be  an  island  near  the  headland 
of  the  country  he  had  first  discovered.  On  the  twenty- 
first  of  the  month  he  succeeded  in  landing  on  the  latter, 
and  took  possession  of  it  in  the  name  of  William  IV., 
calling  it  Adelaide's  Island,  in  honour  of  the  English 
*ueen.  These  particulars  being  made  known  to  the 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  143 

Royal  Geographical  Society  of  London,  the  conclusion 
was  drawn  by  that  body  "  that  there  is  a  continuous 
tract  of  land  extending  from  47°  30'  E.  to  69°  29'  W. 
longitude,  running  the  parallel  of  from  sixty-six  to  sixty- 
seven  degrees  south  latitude."  In  respect  to  this  con 
clusion  Mr.  Reynolds  observes,  "  In  the  correctness  of 
it  we  by  no  means  concur ;  nor  do  the  discoveries  of 
Briscoe  warrant  any  such  inference.  It  was  within 
these  limits  that  Weddell  proceeded  south  on  a  meridian 
to  the  east  of  Georgia,  Sandwich  Land,  and  the  South 
Orkney  and  Shetland  Islands."  My  own  experience 
will  be  found  to  testify  most  directly  to  the  falsity  of  the 
conclusion  arrived  at  by  the  society. 

These  are  the  principal  attempts  which  have  been 
made  at  penetrating  to  a  high  southern  latitude,  and  it 
will  now  be  seen  that  there  remained,  previous  to  the 
voyage  of  the  Jane,  nearly  three  hundred  degrees  of  lon 
gitude  in  which  the  Antarctic  circle  had  not  been  crossed 
at  all.  Of  course  a  wide  field  lay  before  us  for  discov 
ery,  and  it  was  with  feelings  of  most  intense  interest 
that  I  heard  Captain  Guy  express  his  resolution  of  push 
ing  boldly  to  the  southward. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

WE  kept  our  course  southwardly  for  four  days  after 
giving  up  the  search  for  Glass's  Islands,  without  meeting 
with  any  ice  at  all.  On  the  twenty-sixth,  at  noon,  we 
were  in  latitude  63°  23'  S.,  longitude  41°  25'  W.  We 
now  saw  several  large  ice  islands,  and  a  floe  of  field  ice, 
not,  however,  of  any  great  extent.  The  winds  generally 
blew  from  the  southeast,  or  the  northeast,  but  were  very 
light.  Whenever  we  had  a  westerly  wind,  which  was 
seldom,  it  was  invariably  attended  with  a  rain  squall. 
Every  day  we  had  more  or  less  snow.  The  thermome 
ter,  on  the  twenty-seventh,  stood  at  thirty-five. 


144  NARRATIVE    OF 

January  1,  1828.  This  day  we  found  ourselves  com 
pletely  hemmed  in  by  the  ice,  and  our  prospects  looked 
cheerless  indeed.  A  strong  gale  blew,  during  the  whole 
forenoon,  from  the  northeast,  and  drove  large  cakes  of 
the  drift  against  the  rudder  and  counter  with  such  vio 
lence  that  we  all  trembled  for  the  consequences.  To 
wards  evening,  the  gale  still  blowing  with  fury,  a  large 
field  in  front  separated,  and  we  were  enabled,  by  carry 
ing  a  press  of  sail,  to  force  a  passage  through  the  smal 
ler  flakes  into  some  open  water  beyond.  As  we  ap 
proached  this  space  we  took  in  sail  by  degrees,  and  hav 
ing  at  length  got  clear,  lay  to  under  a  single  reefed  fore 
sail. 

January  2.  We  had  now  tolerably  pleasant  weather. 
At  noon  we  found  ourselves  in  latitude  69°  10'  S.,  lon 
gitude  42°  20'  W.,  having  crossed  the  Antarctic  circle. 
Very  little  ice  was  to  be  seen  to  the  southward,  although 
large  fields  of  it  lay  behind  us.  This  day  we  rigged 
some  sounding  gear,  using  a  large  iron  pot  capable  of 
holding  twenty  gallons,  and  a  line  of  two  hundred  fath 
oms.  We  found  the  current  setting  to  the  north,  about 
a  quarter  of  a  mile  per  hour.  The  temperature  of  the 
air  was  now  about  thirty-three.  Here  we  found  the  va 
riation  to  be  14°  28'  easterly,  per  azimuth. 

January  5.  We  had  still  held  on  to  the  southward 
without  any  very  great  impediments.  On  this  morning, 
however,  being  in  latitude  73°  15'  E.,  longitude  42°  10' 
W.,  we  were  again  brought  to  a  stand  by  an  immense 
expanse  of  firm  ice.  We  saw,  nevertheless,  much  open 
water  to  the  southward,  and  felt  no  doubt  of  being  able 
to  reach  it  eventually.  Standing  to  the  eastward  along 
the  edge  of  the  floe,  we  at  length  came  to  a  passage  of 
about  a  mile  in  width,  through  which  we  warped  our 
way  by  sundown.  The  sea  in  which  we  now  were  was 
thickly  covered  with  ice  islands,  but  had  no  field  ice, 
and  we  pushed  on  boldly  as  before.  The  cold  did  not 
seem  to  increase,  although  we  had  snow  very  frequently, 
and  now  and  then  hail  squalls  of  great  violence.  Im 
mense  flocks  of  the  albatross  flew  over  the  schooner  this 
day,  going  from  southeast  to  northwest. 


A.    GORDON   1>YM.  145 

January  7.  The  sea  still  remained  pretty  well  open, 
so  that  we  had  no  difficulty  in  holding  on  our  course. 
To  the  westward  we  saw  some  icebergs  of  incredible 
size,  and  in  the  afternoon  passed  very  near  one  whose 
summit  could  not  have  beeji  less  than  four  hundred  fath 
oms  from  the  surface  -of  the  ocean.  Its  girth  was  prob 
ably,  at  the  base,  three  quarters  of  a  league,  and  several 
v$reams  of  water  were  running  from  crevices  in  its  sides. 
We  remained  in  sight  of  this  island  two  days,  and  then 
only  lost  it  in  a  fog. 

January  10.  Early  this  morning  we  had  the  misfor 
tune  to  lose  a  man  overboard.  He  was  an  American, 
named  Peter  Vredenburgh,  a  native  of  New- York,  and 
was  one  of  the  most  valuable  hands  on  board  the 
schooner.  In  going  over  the  bows  his  foot  slipped,  and 
he  fell  between  two  cakes  of  ice,  never  rising  again. 
At  noon  of  this  day  we  were  in  latitude  78°  30',  longi 
tude  40°  15'  W.  The  cold  was  now  excessive,  and  we 
had  hail  squalls  continually  from  the  northward  and  east 
ward.  In  this  direction  also  we  saw  several  more  im 
mense  icebergs,  and  the  whole  horizon  to  the  eastward 
appeared  to  be  blocked  up  with  field  ice,  rising  in  tiers, 
one  mass  above  the  other.  Some  driftwood  floated  by 
during  the  evening,  and  a  great  quantity  of  birds  flew 
over,  among  which  were  Nellies,  peterels,  albatrosses, 
and  a  large  bird  of  a  brilliant  blue  plumage.  The  vari 
ation  here,  per  azimuth,  was  less  than  it  had  been  pre 
viously  to  our  passing  the  Antarctic  circle. 

January  12.  Our  passage  to  the  south  again  looked 
doubtful,  as  nothing  was  to  be  seen  in  the  direction  of 
the  pole  but  one  apparently  limitless  floe,  backed  by  ab 
solute  mountains  of  ragged  ice,  one  precipice  of  which 
arose  frowningly  above  the  other.  We  stood  to  the 
westward  until  the  fourteenth,  in  the  hope  of  finding  aa 
entrance. 

January  14.  This  morning  we  reached  the  western 
extremity  of  the  field  which  had  impeded  us,  and,  weath 
ering  it,  came  to  an  open  sea,  without  a  particle  of  ice. 
Upon  sounding  with  two  hundred  fathoms,  we  here  found 
a  current  setting  southwardly  at  the  rate  of  half  a  mile 
N 


146  NARRATIVE   OP 

per  hour.  The  temperature  of  the  air  was  forty-seven, 
that  of  the  water  thirty-four.  We  now  sailed  to  the 
southward,  without  meeting  any  interruption  of  moment 
until  the  sixteenth,  when,  at  noon,  we  were  in  lat 
itude  81°  21',  longitude  42°  W.  We  here  again 
sounded,  and  found  a  current  setting  still  southwardly, 
and  at  the  rate  of  three  quarters  of  a  mile  per  hour. 
The  variation  per  azimuth  had  diminished,  and  the  tem 
perature  of  the  air  was  mild  and  pleasant,  the  thermom 
eter  being  as  high  as  fifty-one.  At  this  period  not  a 
particle  of  ice  was  to  be  discovered.  All  hands  on 
board  now  felt  certain  of  attaining  the  pole. 

January  17.  This  day  was  full  of  incident.  Innu 
merable  flights  of  birds  flew  over  us  from  the  southward, 
and  several  were  shot  from  the  deck  ;  one  of  them,  a 
species  of  pelican,  proved  to  be  excellent  eating.  About 
midday  a  small  floe  of  ice  was  seen  from  the  masthead 
off  the  larboard  bow,  and  upon  it  there  appeared  to  be 
some  large  animal.  As  the  weather  was  good  and 
nearly  calm,  Captain  Guy  ordered  out  two  of  the  boats 
to  see  what  it  was.  Dirk  Peters  and  myself  accompa 
nied  the  mate  in  the  larger  boat.  Upon  coming  up  with 
the  floe,  we  perceived  that  it  was  in  the  possession  of  a 
gigantic  creature  of  the  race  of  the  Arctic  bear,  but  far 
exceeding  in  size  the  largest  of  these  animals.  Being 
well  armed,  we  made  no  scruple  of  attacking  it  at  once. 
Several  shots  were  fired  in  quick  succession,  the  most 
of  which  took  effect,  apparently,  in  the  head  and  body. 
Nothing  discouraged,  however,  the  monster  threw  him 
self  from  the  ice,  and  swam,  with  open  jaws,  to  the  boat 
in  which  were  Peters  and  myself.  Owing  to  the  confu 
sion  which  ensued  among  us  at  this  unexpected  turn  of 
the  adventure,  no  person  was  ready  immediately  with  a 
second  shot,  and  the  bear  had  actually  succeeded  in  get 
ting  half  his  vast  bulk  across  our  gunwale,  and  seizing 
one  of  the  men  by  the  small  of  his  back,  before  any  effi 
cient  means  were  taken  to  repel  him.  In  this  extremity 
nothing  but  the  promptness  and  agility  of  Peters  saved 
us  from  destruction.  Leaping  upon  the  back  of  the  huge 
beast,  he  plunged  the  blade  of  a  knife  behind  the  neck, 


A.  GORDON    PYM.  147 

reaching  the  spinal  marrow  at  a  blow.  The  brute  tum 
bled  into  the  sea  lifeless,  and  without  a  struggle,  rolling 
over  Peters  as  he  fell.  The  latter  soon  recovered  him 
self,  and  a  rope  being  thrown  him,  he  secured  the  car 
cass  before  entering  the  boat.  We  then  returned  in  tri 
umph  to  the  schooner,  towing  our  trophy  behind  us. 
This  bear,  upon  admeasurement,  proved  to  be  full  fifteen 
feet  in  his  greatest  length.  His  wool  was  perfectly 
white,  and  very  coarse,  curling  tightly.  The  eyes  were 
of  a  blood  red,  and  larger  than  those  of  the  Arctic  bear 
— the  snout  also  more  rounded,  rather  resembling  the 
snout  of  the  bulldog.  The  meat  was  tender,  but  exces 
sively  rank  and  fishy,  although  the  men  devoured  it  with 
avidity,  and  declared  it  excellent  eating. 

Scarcely  had  we  got  our  prize  alongside,  when  the 
man  at  the  masthead  gave  the  joyful  shout  of  "  land  on 
the  starboard  bow  .'"  All  hands  were  now  upon  the  alert, 
and,  a  breeze  springing  up  very  opportunely  from  the 
northward  and  eastward,  we  were  soon  close  in  with  the 
coast.  It  proved  to  be  a  low  rocky  islet,  of  about  a 
league  in  circumference,  and  altogether  destitute  of  veg 
etation,  if  we  except  a  species  of  prickly  pear.  In  ap 
proaching  it  from  the  northward,  a  singular  ledge  of 
rock  is  seen  projecting  into  the  sea,  and  bearing  a 
strong  resemblance  to  corded  bales  of  cotton.  Around 
this  ledge  to  the  westward  is  a  small  bay,  at  the  bottom 
of  which  our  boats  effected  a  convenient  landing. 

It  did  not  take  us  long  to  explore  every  portion  of  the 
island,  but,  with  one  exception,  we  found  nothing  worthy 
of  observation.  In  the  southern  extremity,  we  picked 
up  near  the  shore,  half  buried  in  a  pile  of  loose  stones, 
a  piece  of  wood,  which  seemed  to  have  formed  the  prow 
of  a  canoe.  There  had  been  evidently  some  attempt  at 
carving  upon  it,  and  Captain  Guy  fancied  that  he  made 
out  the  figure  of  a  tortoise,  but  the  resemblance  did  not 
strike  me  very  forcibly.  Besides  this  prow,  if  such  it 
were,  we  found  no  other  token  that  any  living  creature 
had  ever  been  here  before.  Around  the  coast  we  dis 
covered  occasional  small  floes  of  ice — but  these  were 
very  few.  The  exact  situation  of  this  islet  (to  which 


148  NARRATIVE   OF 

Captain  Guy  gave  the  name  of  Bennet's  Islet,  in  honour 
of  his  partner  in  the  ownership  of  the  schooner)  is  82° 
50'  S.  latitude,  42°  20'  W.  longitude. 

We  had  now  advanced  to  the  southward  more  thai* 
eight  degrees  farther  than  any  previous  navigators, 
and  the  sea  still  lay  perfectly  open  before  us.  We 
found,  too,  that  the  variation  uniformly  decreased  as 
we  proceeded,  and,  what  was  still  more  surprising,  that 
the  temperature  of  the  air,  and  latterly  of  the  water,  be 
came  milder.  The  weather  might  even  be  called  pleas 
ant,  and  we  had  a  steady  but  very  gentle  breeze  always 
from  some  northern  point  of  the  compass.  The  sky 
was  usually  clear,  with  now  and  then  a  slight  appear 
ance  of  thin  vapour  in  the  southern  horizon — this,  how 
ever,  was  invariably  of  brief  duration.  Two  difficulties 
alone  presented  themselves  to  our  view  ;  we  were  get 
ting  short  of  fuel,  and  symptoms  of  scurvy  had  occurred 
among  several  of  the  crew.  These  considerations  began 
to  impress  upon  Captain  Guy  the  necessity  of  returning, 
and  he  spoke  of  it  frequently.  For  my  own  part,  confi 
dent  as  I  was  of  soon-  arriving  at  land  of  some  descrip 
tion  upon  the  course  we  were  pursuing,  and  having 
every  reason  to  believe,  from  present  appearances,  that 
we  should  not  find  it  the  steril  soil  met  with  in  the 
higher  Arctic  latitudes,  I  warmly  pressed  upon  him  the 
expediency  of  persevering,  at  least  for  a  few  days  longer, 
in  the  direction  we  were  now  holding.  So  tempting  an 
opportunity  of  solving  the  great  problem  in  regard  to  an 
Antarctic  continent  had  never  yet  been  afforded  to  man, 
and  I  confess  that  I  felt  myself  bursting  with  indignation 
at  the  timid  and  ill-timed  suggestions  of  our  commander. 
I  believe,  indeed,  that  what  I  could  not  refrain  from  say 
ing  to  him  on  this  head  had  the  effect  of  inducing  him 
to  push  on.  While,  therefore,  I  cannot  but  lament  the 
most  unfortunate  and  bloody  events  which  immediately 
arose  from  my  advice,  I  must  still  be  allowed  to  feel 
some  degree  of  gratification  at  having  been  instrumental, 
however  remotely,  in  opening  to  the  eye  of  science  one 
of  the  most  intensely  exciting  secrets  which  has  ever 
engrossed  its  attention. 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  149 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

JANUARY  18.  This  morning*  we  continued  to  the 
southward,  with  the  same  pleasant  weather  as  before. 
The  sea  was  entirely  smooth,  the  air  tolerably  warm 
and  from  the  northeast,  the  temperature  of  the  water  fif 
ty-three.  We  now  again  got  our  sounding-gear  in  order, 
and,  with  a  hundred  and  fifty  fathoms  of  line,  found  the 
current  setting  towards  the  pole  at  the  rate  of  a  mile  an 
hour.  This  constant  tendency  to  the  southward,  both 
in  the  wind  and  current,  caused  some  degree  of  specu 
lation,  and  even  of  alarm,  in  different  quarters  of  the 
schooner,  and  I  saw  distinctly  that  no  little  impression 
had  been  made  upon  the  mind  of  Captain  Guy.  He  was 
exceedingly  sensitive  to  ridicule,  however,  and  I  finally 
succeeded  in  laughing  him  out  of  his  apprehensions. 
The  variation  was  now  very  trivial.  In  the  course  of 
the  day  we  saw  several  large  whales  of  the  right  spe 
cies,  and  innumerable  flights  of  the  albatross  passed  over 
the  vessel.  We  also  picked  up  a  bush,  full  of  red  ber 
ries,  like  those  of  the  hawthorn,  and  the  carcass  of  a 
singular-looking  land-animal.  It  was  three  feet  in  length, 
and  but  six  inches  in  height,  with  four  very  short  legs, 
the  feet  armed  with  long  claws  of  a  brilliant  scarlet,  and 
resembling  coral  in  substance.  The  body  was  covered 
with  a  straight  silky  hair,  perfectly  white.  The  tail  was 
peaked  like  that  of  a  rat,  and  about  a  foot  and  a  half 

*  The  terms  morning  and  evening,  which  I  have  made  use  of  to 
avoid  confusion  in  my  narrative,  as  far  as  possible,  must  not,  of 
course,  be  taken  in  their  ordinary  sense.  For  a  long  time  past  we 
had  had  no  night  at  all,  the  daylight  being  continual.  The  dates 
throughout  are  according  to  nautical  time,  and  •  the  bearings  must 
be  understood  as  per  compass.  I  would  also  remark  in  this  place, 
that  1  cannot,  in  the  first  portion  of  what  is  here  written,  pretend  to 
strict  accuracy  in  respect  to  dates,  or  latitudes  and  longitudes,  hav 
ing  kept  no  regular  journal  until  after  the  period  of  which  this  first 
portion  treats.  In  many  instances  I  have  relied  altogether  upon 
memory. 

N2 


150  NARRATIVE    OF 

long.  The  head  resembled  a  cat's,  with  the  exception 
of  the  ears — these  were  flapped  like  the  ears  of  a  dog. 
The  teeth  were  of  the  same  brilliant  scarlet  as  the  claws. 

January  19.  To-day,  being  in  latitude  83°  20',  longi 
tude  43°  5'  W.  (the  sea  being  of  an  extraordinarily 
dark  colour),  we  again  saw  land  from  the  masthead, 
and,  upon  a  closer  scrutiny,  found  it  to  be  one  of  a 
group  of  very  large  islands.  The  shore  was  precipitous, 
and  the  interior  seemed  to  be  well  wooded,  a  circum 
stance  which  occasioned  us  great  joy.  In  about  four 
hours  from  our  first  discovering  the  land  we  came  to 
anchor  in  ten  fathoms,  sandy  bottom,  a  league  from  the 
coast,  as  a  high  surf,  with  strong  ripples  here  and  there, 
rendered  a  nearer  approach  of  doubtful  expediency. 
The  two  largest  boats  were  now  ordered  out,  and  a 
party,  well  armed  (among  whom  were  Peters  and  myself), 
proceeded  to  look  for  an  opening  in  the  reef  which  ap 
peared  to  encircle  the  island.  After  searching  about  for 
some  time,  we  discovered  an  inlet,  which  we  were  enter 
ing,  when  we  saw  four  large  canoes  put  off  from  the 
shore,  filled  with  men  who  seemed  to  be  well  armed.  We 
waited  for  them  to  come  up,  and,  as  they  moved  with 
great  rapidity,  they  were  soon  within  hail.  Captain  Guy 
now  held  up  a  white  handkerchief  on  the  blade  of  an 
oar,  when  the  strangers  made  a  full  stop,  and  commenced 
a  loud  jabbering  all  at  once,  intermingled  with  occasional 
shouts,  in  which  we  could  distinguish  the  words  Anamoo- 
moo !  and  Lama-Lama !  They  continued  this  for  at 
least  half  an  hour,  during  which  we  had  a  good  opportu 
nity  of  observing  their  appearance. 

In  the  four  canoes,  which  might  have  been  fifty  feet 
long  and  five  broad,  there  were  a  hundred  and  ten  sav 
ages  in  all.  They  were  about  the  ordinary  stature  of 
Europeans,  but  of  a  more  muscular  and  brawny  frame. 
Their  complexion  a  jet  black,  with  thick  and  long  wool 
ly  hair.  They  were  clothed  in  skins  of  an  unknown 
black  animal,  shaggy  and  silky,  and  made  to  fit  the 
body  with  some  degree  of  skill,  the  hair  being  inside, 
except  where  turned  out  about  the  neck,  wrists,  and  an 
kles.  Their  arms  consisted  principally  of  clubs,  of  a 


A.   GORDON   PYM.  151 

dark,  and  apparently  very  heavy  wood.  Some  spears, 
however,  were  observed  among  them,  headed  with  flint, 
and  a  few  slings.  The  bottoms  of  the  canoes  were  full 
of  black  stones  about  the  size  of  a  large  egg.  • 

When  they  had  concluded  their  harangue  (for  it  waa 
clear  they  intended  their  jabbering  for  such),  one  of  them 
who  seemed  to  be  the  chief  stood  up  in  the  prow  of  his 
canoe,  and  made  signs  for  us  to  bring  our  boats  along 
side  of  him.  This  hint  we  pretended  not  to  understand, 
thinking  it  the  wiser  plan  to  maintain,  if  possible,  the  in 
terval  between  us,  as  their  number  more  than  quadrupled 
our  own.  Finding  this  to  be  the  case,  the  chief  ordered 
the  three  other  canoes  to  hold  back,  while  he  advanced 
towards  us  with  his  own.  As  soon  as  he  came  up  with 
us  he  leaped  on  board  the  largest  of  our  boats,  and 
seated  himself  by  the  side  of  Captain  Guy,  pointing  at 
the  same  time  to  the  schooner,  and  repeating  the  words 
Anamoo-moo  !  and  Lama-Lama  !  We  now  put  back  to 
the  vessel,  the  four  canoes  following  at  a  little  distance. 

Upon  getting  alongside  the  chief  evinced  symptoms  of 
extreme  surprise  and  delight,  clapping  his  hands,  slap 
ping  his  thighs  and  breast,  and  laughing  obstreperously. 
His  followers  behind  joined  in  his  merriment,  and  for 
some  minutes  the  din  was  so  excessive  as  to  be  abso 
lutely  deafening.  Quiet  being  at  length  restored,  Cap 
tain  Guy  ordered  the  boats  to  be  hoisted  up,  as  a  neces 
sary  precaution,  and  gave  the  chief  (whose  name  we 
soon  found  to  be  Too-wit)  to  understand  that  we  could 
admit  no  more  than  twenty  of  his  men  on  deck  at  one 
time.  With  this  arrangement  he  appeared  perfectly  sat 
isfied,  and  gave  some  directions  to  the  canoes,  when  one 
of  them  approached,  the  rest  remaining  about  fifty  yards 
off.  Twenty  of  the  savages  now  got  on  board,  and  pro 
ceeded  to  ramble  over  every  part  of  the  deck,  and  scram 
ble  about  among  the  rigging,  making  themselves  much 
at  home,  and  examining  every  article  with  great  inquisi- 
tiveness. 

It  was  quite  evident  that  they  had  never  before  seen 
any  of  the  white  race — from  whose  complexion,  indeed, 
they  appeared  to  recoil.  They  believed  the  Jane  to 


152  NARRATITE   OP 

be  a  living  creature,  and  seemed  to  be  afraid  of  hurting 
it  with  the  points  of  their  spears,  carefully  turning  them 
up.  Our  crew  were  much  amused  with  the  conduct  of 
Too-wit  in  one  instance.  The  cook  was  splitting  some 
wood  near  the  galley,  and,  by  accident,  struck  his  axe 
into  the  deck,  making  a  gash  of  considerable  depth. 
The  chief  immediately  ran  up,  and  pushing  the  cook  on 
one  side  rather  roughly,  commenced  a  half  whine,  half 
howl,  strongly  indicative  of  sympathy  in  what  he  con 
sidered  the  sufferings  of  the  schooner,  patting  and 
smoothing  the  gash  with  his  hand,  and  washing  it  from 
a  bucket  of  seawater  which  stood  by.  This  was  a  de 
gree  of  ignorance  for  which  we  were  not  prepared,  and 
for  my  part  I  could  not  help  thinking  some  of  it  affected. 
When  the  visiters  had  satisfied,  as  well  as  they  could, 
their  curiosity  in  regard  to  our  upper  works,  they  were 
admitted  below,  when  their  amazement  exceeded  all 
bounds.  Their  astonishment  now  appeared  to  be  far 
too  deep  for  words,  for  they  roamed  about  in  silence, 
broken  only  by  low  ejaculations.  The  arms  afforded 
them  much  food  for  speculation,  and  they  were  suffered 
to  handle  and  examine  them  at  leisure.  I  do  not  believe 
that  they  had  the  least  suspicion  of  their  actual  use,  but 
rather  took  them  for  idols,  seeing  the  care  we  had  of  them, 
and  the  attention  with  which  we  watched  their  movements 
while  handling  them.  At  the  great  guns  their  wonder 
was  redoubled.  They  approached  them  with  every 
mark  of  the  profoundest  reverence  and  awe,  but  forbore 
to  examine  them  minutely.  There  were  two  large  mir 
rors  in  the  cabin,  and  here  was  the  acme  of  their  amaze 
ment.  Too-wit  was  the  first  to  approach  them,  and  he 
had  got  in  the  middle  of  the  cabin,  with  his  face  to  one 
and  his  back  to  the  other,  before  he  fairly  perceived 
them.  Upon  raising  his  eyes  and  seeing  his  reflected 
self  in  the  glass,  I  thought  the  savage  would  go  mad ; 
but,  upon  turning  short  round  to  make  a  retreat,  and  be 
holding  himself  a  second  time  in  the  opposite  direction, 
I  was  afraid  he  would  expire  upon  the  spot.  No  persua 
sions  could  prevail  upon  him  to  take  another  look ;  but, 
throwing  himself  upon  the  floor,  with  his  face  buried  ia 


A.    GORDON   PYM.  153 

his  hands,  he  remained  thus  until  we  were  obliged  to 
drag  him  upon  deck. 

The  whole  of  the  savages  were  admitted  on  board  in 
this  manner,  twenty  at  a  time,  Too-wit  being  suffered  to 
remain  during  the  entire  period.  We  saw  no  disposition 
to  thievery  among  them,  nor  did  we  miss  a  single  article 
after  their  departure.  Throughout  the  whole  of  their  visit 
they  evinced  the  most  friendly  manner.  There  were, 
however,^  some  points  in  their  demeanour  which  we  found 
it  impossible  to  understand :  for  example,  we  could  not  get 
them  to  approach  several  very  harmless  objects — such 
as  the  schooner's  sails,  an  egg,  an  open  book,  or  a  pan  of 
flour.  We  endeavoured  to  ascertain  if  they  had  among 
them  any  articles  which  might  be  turned  to  account 
in  the  way  of  traffic,  but  found  great  difficulty  in  being 
comprehended.  We  made  out,  nevertheless,  what  greatly 
astonished  us,  that  the  islands  abounded  in  the  large  tor 
toise  of  the  Gallipagos,  one  of  which  we  saw  in  the 
canoe  of  Too-wit.  We  saw  also  some  biche  de  mer  in 
the  hands  of  one  of  the  savages,  who  was  greedily  de 
vouring  it  in  its  natural  state.  These  anomalies,  for 
they  were  such  when  considered  in  regard  to  the  lati 
tude,  induced  Captain  Guy  to  wish  for  a  thorough  inves 
tigation  of  the  country,  in  the  hope  of  making  a  profita 
ble  speculation  in  his  discovery.  For  my  own  part, 
anxious  as  I  was  to  know  something  more  of  these 
islands,  I  was  still  more  earnestly  bent  on  prosecuting 
the  voyage  to  the  southward  without  delay.  We  had 
now  fine  weather,  but  there  was  no  telling  how  long  it 
would  last ;  and  being  already  in  the  eighty-fourth  paral 
lel,  with  an  open  sea  before  us,  a  current  setting  strongly 
to  the  southward,  and  the  wind  fair,  I  could  not  listen 
with  any  patience  to  a  proposition  of  stopping  longer 
than  was  absolutely  necessary  for  the  health  of  the  crew 
and  the  taking  on  board  a  proper  supply  of  fuel  and 
fresh  provisions.  I  represented  to  the  captain  that  we 
might  easily  make  this  group  on  our  return,  and  winter 
here  in  the  event  of  being  blocked  up  by  the  ice.  He 
at  length  came  into  my  views  (for  in  some  way,  hardly 
known  to  myself,  I  had  acquired  much  influence  over 


154  NARRATIVE    OF 

him),  and  it  was  finally  resolved  that,  even  in  the  event 
of  our  finding  biche  de  mer,  we  should  only  stay  here  a 
week  to  recruit,  and  then  push  on  to  the  southward 
while  we  might.  Accordingly  we  made  every  necessary 
preparation,  and,  under  the  guidance  of  Too-wit,  got  the 
Jane  through  the  reef  in  safety,  coming  to  anchor  about 
a  mile  from  the  shore,  in  an  excellent  bay,  completely 
landlocked,  on  the  southeastern  coast  of  the  main  island, 
and  in  ten  fathoms  of  water,  black  sandy  bottom.  At 
the  head  of  this  bay  there  were  three  fine  springs  (we 
were  told)  of  good  water,  and  we  saw  abundance  of 
wood  in  the  vicinity.  The  four  canoes  followed  us  in, 
keeping,  however,  at  a  respectful  distance.  Too-wit 
himself  remained  on  board,  and,  upon  our  dropping  an 
chor,  invited  us  to  accompany  him  on  shore,  and  visit 
his  village  in  the  interior.  To  this  Captain  Guy  con 
sented  ;  and  ten  savages  being  left  on  board  as  hostages, 
a  party  of  us,  twelve  in  all,  got  in  readiness  to  attend 
the  chief.  We  took  care  to  be  well  armed,  yet  without 
evincing  any  distrust.  The  schooner  had  her  guns  run 
out,  her  boarding-nettings  up,  and  every  other  proper 
precaution  was  taken  to  guard  against  surprise.  Direc 
tions  were  left  with  the  chief  mate  to  admit  no  person 
on  board  during  our  absence,  and,  in  the  event  of  our 
not  appearing  in  twelve  hours,  to  send  the  cutter,  with  a 
swivel,  round  the  island  in  search  of  us. 

At  every  step  we  took  inland  the  conviction  forced  it 
self  upon  us  that  we  were  in  a  country  differing  essen 
tially  from  any  hitherto  visited  by  civilized  men.  We 
saw  nothing  with  which  we  had  been  formerly  conver 
sant.  The  trees  resembled  no  growth  of  either  the  tor 
rid,  the  temperate,  or  the  northern  frigid  zones,  and  were 
altogether  unlike  those  of  the  lower  southern  latitudes 
we  had  already  traversed.  The  very  rocks  were  novel 
in  their  mass,  their  colour,  and  their  stratification  ;  and 
the  streams  themselves,  uttterly  incredible  as  it  may  ap 
pear,  had  so  little  in  common  with  those  of  other  cli 
mates,  that  we  were  scrupulous  of  tasting  them,  and,  in 
deed,  had  difficulty  in  bringing  ourselves  to  believe  that 
their  qualities  were  purely  those  of  nature.  At  a  small 


A,   GORDON   PYM.  155 

brook  which  crossed  our  path  (the  first  we  had  reached) 
Too-wit  and  his  attendants  halted  to  drink.  On  account 
of  the  singular  character  of  the  water,  we  refused  to 
taste  it,  supposing  it  to  be  polluted ;  and  it  was  not  until 
some  time  afterward  we  came  to  understand  that  such 
was  the  appearance  of  the  streams  throughout  the  whole 
group.  I  am  at  a  loss  to  give  a  distinct  idea  of  the  na 
ture  of  this  liquid,  and  cannot  do  so  without  many 
words.  Although  it  flowed  with  rapidity  in  all  declivi 
ties  where  common  water  would  do  so,  yet  never,  ex 
cept  when  falling  in  a  cascade,  had  it  the  customary  ap 
pearance  of  limpidity.  It  was,  nevertheless,  in  point  of 
fact,  as  perfectly  limpid  as  any  limestone  water  in  exist 
ence,  the  difference  being  only  in  appearance.  At  first 
sight,  and  especially  in  cases  where  little  declivity  was 
found,  it  bore  resemblance,  as  regards  consistency,  to  a 
thick  infusion  of  gum  Arabic  in  common  water.  But 
this  was  only  the  least  remarkable  of  its  extraordinary 
qualities.  I»  was  not  colourless,  nor  was  it  of  any  one 
uniform  colour — presenting  to  the  eye,  as  it  flowed, 
every  possible  shade  of  purple,  like  the  hues  of  a  change 
able  silk.  This  variation  in  shade  was  produced  in  a 
manner  which  excited  as  profound  astonishment  in  the 
minds  of  our  party  as  the  mirror  had  done  in  the  case 
of  Too-wit.  Upon  collecting  a  basinful,  and  allowing 
it  to  settle  thoroughly,  we  perceived  that  the  whole  mass 
of  liquid  was  made  up  of  a  number  of  distinct  veins, 
each  of  a  distinct  hue  ;  that  these  veins  did  not  com 
mingle  ;  and  that  their  cohesion  was  perfect  in  regard  to 
their  own  particles  among  themselves,  and  imperfect  in 
regard  to  neighbouring  veins.  Upon  passing  the  blade 
of  a  knife  athwart  the  veins,  the  water  closed  over  it  im 
mediately,  as  with  us,  and  also,  in  withdrawing  it,  all 
traces  of  the  passage  of  the  knife  were  instantly  obliter 
ated.  If,  however,  the  blade  was  passed  down  accu 
rately  between  two  veins,  a  perfect  separation  was  ef 
fected,  which  the  power  of  cohesion  did  not  immediately 
rectify.  The  phenomena  of  this  water  formed  the  first 
definite  link  in  that  vast  chain  of  apparent  miracles  with 
which  I  was  destined  to  be  at  length  encircled. 


156  NARRATIVE  OP 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

WE  were  nearly  three  hours  in  reaching  the  village, 
it  being  more  than  nine  miles  in  the  interior,  and  the 
path  lying  through  a  rugged  country.  As  we  passed 
along,  the  party  of  Too-wit  (the  whole  hundred  and  ten 
savages  of  the  canoes)  was  momentarily  strengthened 
by  smaller  detachments,  of  from  two  to  six  or  seven, 
which  joined  us,  as  if  by  accident,  at  different  turns  in 
the  road.  There  appeared  so  much  of  system  in  this 
that  I  could  not  help  feeling  distrust,  and  I  spoke  to 
Captain  Guy  of  my  apprehensions.  It  was  now  too  late, 
however,  to  recede,  and  we  concluded  that  our  best  se 
curity  lay  in  evincing  a  perfect  confidence  in  the  good 
faith  of  Too-wit.  We  accordingly  went  on,  keeping  a 
wary  eye  upon  the  mano3uvres  of  the  savages,  and  not 
permitting  them  to  divide  our  numbers  by  pushing  in  be 
tween.  In  this  way,  passing  through  a.f  precipitous  ra 
vine,  we  at  length  reached  what  we  were  told  was  the 
only  collection  of  habitations  upon  the  island.  As  we 
came  in  sight  of  them,  the  chief  set  up  a  shout,  and  fre 
quently  repeated  the  word  Klock-Klock ;  which  we  sup 
posed  to  be  the  name  of  the  village,  or  perhaps  the  gen 
eric  name  for  villages. 

The  dwellings  were  of  the  most  miserable  description 
imaginable,  and,  unlike  those  of  even  the  lowest  of  the 
savage  races  with  which  mankind  are  acquainted,  were 
of  no  uniform  plan.  Some  of  them  (and  these  we  found 
belonged  to  the  Wampoos  or  Yampoos,  the  great  men  of 
the  land)  consisted  of  a  tree  cut  down  at  about  four  feet 
from  the  root,  with  a  large  black  skin  thrown  over  it,  and 
hanging  in  loose  folds  upon  the  ground.  Under  this  the 
savage  nestled.  Others  were  formed  by  means  of  rough 
limbs  of  trees,  with  the  withered  foliage  upon  them, 
made  to  recline,  at  an  angle  of  forty-five  degrees,  against 
a  bank  of  clay,  heaped  up,  without  regular  form,  to  the 


A.   GORDON   PYM,  157 

height  of  five  or  six  feet,  Others,  again,  were  mere  holes 
dug  in  the  earth  perpendicularly,  and  covered  over  with 
similar  branches,  these  being  removed  when  the  tenant 
was  about  to  enter,  and  pulled  on  again  when  he  had 
entered.  A  few  were  built  among  the  forked  limbs  of 
trees  as  they  stood,  the  upper  limbs  being  partially  cut 
through,  so  as  to  bend  over  upon  the  lower,  thus  forming 
thicker  shelter  from  the  weather.  The  greater  number, 
however,  consisted  of  small  shallow  caverns,  apparently 
scratched  in  the  face  of  a  precipitous  ledge  of  dark  stone, 
resembling  fuller's  earth,  with  which  three  sides  of  the 
village  was  bounded,  At  the  door  of  each  of  these 
primitive  caverns  was  a  small  rock,  which  the  tenant 
carefully  placed  before  the  entrance  upon  leaving  his 
residence,  for  what  purpose  I  could  not  ascertain,  as  the 
stone  itself  was  never  of  sufficient  size  to  close  up  more 
than  a  third  of  the  opening. 

This  village,  if  it  were  worthy  of  the  name,  lay  in  a 
valley  of  some  depth,  and  could  only  be  approached 
from  the  southward,  the  precipitous  ledge  of  which  I 
have  already  spoken  cutting  off  all  access  in  other  di 
rections.  Through  the  middle  of  the  valley  ran  a  brawl 
ing  stream  of  the  same  magical-looking  water  which  has 
been  described.  We  saw  several  strange  animals  about 
the  dwellings,  all  appearing  to  be  thoroughly  domestica 
ted.  The  largest  of  these  creatures  resembled  our  com 
mon  hog  in  the  structure  of  the  body  and  snout ;  the  tail, 
however,  was  bushy,  and  the  legs  slender  as  those  of  the 
antelope.  Its  motion  was  exceedingly  awkward  and  in 
decisive,  and  we  never  saw  it  attempt  to  run.  We  noticed 
also  several  animals  very  similar  in  appearance,  but  of  a 
greater  length  of  body,  and  covered  with  a  black  wool. 
There  were  a  great  variety  of  tame  fowls  running  about, 
and  these  seemed  to  constitute  the  chief  food  of  the  na 
tives.  To  our  astonishment  we  saw  black  albatross 
among  these  birds  in  a  state  of  entire  domestication,  going 
to  sea  periodically  for  food,  but  always  returning  to  the 
village  as  a  home,  and  using  the  southern  shore  in  the  vi 
cinity  as  a  place  of  incubation.  There  they  were  joined 
by  their  friends  the  pelicans  as  usual,  but  these  latter 
O 


158  NARRATIVE    OF 

never  followed  them  to  the  dwellings  of  the  savages, 
Among  the  other  kinds  of  tame  fowls  were  ducks,  dif 
fering  very  little  from  the  canvass-back  of  our  own 
country,  black  gannets,  and  a  large  bird  not  unlike  the 
buzzard  in  appearance,  but  not  carnivorous.  Of  fish 
there  seemed  to  be  a  great  abundance.  We  saw,  during 
our  visit,  a  quantity  of  dried  salmon,  rock  cod,  blue  dol 
phins,  mackerel,  blackfish,  skate,  conger  eels,  elephant- 
fish,  mullets,  soles,  parrotfish,  leather-jackets,  gurnards, 
hake,  flounders,  paracutas,  and  innumerable  other  va 
rieties.  We  noticed,  too,  that  most  of  them  were  simi 
lar  to  the  fish  about  the  group  of  the  Lord  Auckland 
Islands,  in  a  latitude  as  low  as  fifty-one  degrees  south. 
The  Gallipago  tortoise  was  also  very  plentiful.  We 
saw  but  few  wild  animals,  and  none  of  a  large  size,  or 
of  a  species  with  which  we  were  familiar.  One  or  two 
serpents  of  a  formidable  aspect  crossed  our  path,  but 
the  natives  paid  them  little  attention,  and  we  concluded 
that  they  were  not  venomous. 

As  we  approached  the  village  with  Too-wit  and  his 
party,  a  vast  crowd  of  the  people  rushed  out  to  meet  us, 
with  loud  shouts,  among  which  we  could  only  distinguish 
the  everlasting  Anamoo-moo !  and  Lama-Lama !  We 
were  much  surprised  at  perceiving  that,  with  one  or 
two  exceptions,  these  new  comers  were  entirely  naked, 
the  skins  being  used  only  by  the  men  of  the  canoes. 
All  the  weapons  of  the  country  seemed  also  to  be  in  the 
possession  of  the  latter,  for  there  was  no  appearance  of 
any  among  the  villagers.  There  were  a  great  many 
women  and  children,  the  former  not  altogether  wanting 
in  what  might  be  termed  personal  beauty.  They  were 
straight,  tall,  and  well  formed,  with  a  grace  and  freedom 
of  carriage  not  to  be  found  in  civilized  society.  Their 
lips,  however,  like  those  of  the  men,  werec thick  and 
clumsy,  so  that,  even  when  laughing,  the  teeth  were 
never  disclosed.  Their  hair  was  of  a  finer  texture  than 
that  of  the  males.  Among  these  naked  villagers  there 
might  have  been  ten  or  twelve  who  were  clothed,  like 
the  party  of  Too-wit,  in  dresses  of  black  skin,  and  arm 
ed  with  lances  and  heavy  clubs.  These  appeared  to 


A.    GORDON   PYM.  159 

have  great  influence  among  the  rest,  and  were  always 
addressed  by  the  title  Wampoo.  These,  too,  were  the 
tenants  of  the  black  skin  palaces.  That  of  Too-wit  was 
situated  in  the  centre  of  the  village,  and  was  much  larger 
and  somewhat  better  constructed  than  others  of  its  kind. 
The  tree  which  formed  its  support  was  cut  off  at  a  dis 
tance  of  twelve  feet  or  thereabout  from  the  root,  and 
there  were  several  branches  left  just  below  the  cut,  these 
serving  to  extend  the  covering,  and  in  this  way  prevent 
its  flapping  about  the  trunk.  The  covering,  too,  which 
consisted  of  four  very  large  skins  fastened  together 
with  wooden  skewers,  was  secured  at  the  bottom  with 
pegs  driven  through  it  and  into  the  ground.  The  floor 
was  strewed  with  a  quantity  of  dry  leaves  by  way  of 
carpet. 

To  this  hut  we  were  conducted  with  great  solemnity, 
and  as  many  of  the  natives  crowded  in  after  us  as  possi 
ble.  Too-wit  seated  himself  on  the  leaves,  and  made 
signs  that  we  should  follow  his  example.  This  we  did, 
and  presently  found  ourselves  in  a  situation  peculiarly 
uncomfortable,  if  not  indeed  critical.  We  were  on  the 
ground,  twelve  in  number,  with  the  savages,  as  many  as 
forty,  sitting  on  their  hams  so  closely  around  us  that,  if 
any  disturbance  had  arisen,  we  should  have  found  it  im 
possible  to  make  use  of  our  arms,  or  indeed  to  have  risen 
on  our  feet.  The  pressure  was  not  only  inside  the  tent, 
but  outside,  where  probably  was  every  individual  on  the 
whole  island,  the  crowd  being  prevented  from  trampling 
us  to  death  only  by  the  incessant  exertions  and  vocifera 
tions  of  Too-wit.  Our  chief  security  lay,  however,  in  the 
presence  of  Too-wit  himself  among  us,  and  we  resolved 
to  stick  by  him  closely,  as  the  best  chance  of  extricating 
ourselves  from  the  dilemma,  sacrificing  him  immediately 
upon  the  first  appearance  of  hostile  design. 

After  some  trouble  a  certain  degree  of  quiet  was  re 
stored,  when  the  chief  addressed  us  in  a  speech  of  great 
length,  and  very  nearly  resembling  the  one  delivered  in 
the  canoes,  with  the  exception  that  the  Anamoo-moos  ! 
were  now  somewhat  more  strenuously  insisted  upon  than 
the  Lama-Lamas !  We  listened  in  profound  silence  until 


160  NARRATIVE  OF 

the  conclusion  of  his  harangue,  when  Captain  Guy  replied 
by  assuring  the  chief  of  his  eternal  friendship  and  good 
will,  concluding  what  he  had  to  say  by  a  present  of  sev 
eral  strings  of  blue  beads  and  a  knife.  At  the  former 
the  monarch,  much  to  our  surprise,  turned  up  his  nose 
with  some  expression  of  contempt ;  but  the  knife  gave  him 
the  most  unlimited  satisfaction,  and  he  immediately  or 
dered  dinner.  This  was  handed  into  the  tent  over  the 
heads  of  the  attendants,  and  consisted  of  the  palpitating 
entrails  of  a  species  of  unknown  animal,  probably  one  of 
the  slim-legged  hogs  which  we  had  observed  in  our  ap 
proach  to  the  village.  Seeing  us  at  a  loss  how  to  pro 
ceed,  he  began,  by  way  of  setting  us  an  example,  to  de 
vour  yard  after  yard  of  the  enticing  food,  until  we  could 
positively  stand  it  no  longer,  and  evinced  such  manifest 
symptoms  of  rebellion  of  stomach  as  inspired  his  ma 
jesty  with  a  degree  of  astonishment  only  inferior  to  that 
brought  about  by  the  looking-glasses.  We  declined, 
however,  partaking  of  the  delicacies  before  us,  and  en 
deavoured  to  make  him  understand  that  we  had  no  appe 
tite  whatever,  having  just  finished  a  hearty  dejeuner. 

When  the  monarch  had  made  an  end  of  his  meal,  we 
commenced  a  series  of  cross-questioning  in  every  inge 
nious  manner  we  could  devise,  with  a  view  of  discovering 
what  were  the  chief  productions  of  the  country,  and 
whether  any  of  them  might  be  turned  to  profit.  At  length 
he  seemed  to  have  some  idea  of  our  meaning,  and  offered 
to  accompany  us  to  a  part  of  the  coast  where  he  assured 
us  the  biche  de  mer  (pointing  to  a  specimen  of  that  ani 
mal)  was  to  be  found  in  great  abundance.  We  were 
glad  at  this  early  opportunity  of  escaping  from  the  op 
pression  of  the  crowd,  and  signified  our  eagerness  to  pro 
ceed.  We  now  left  the  tent,  and,  accompanied  by  the 
whole  population  of  the  village,  followed  the  chief  to  the 
southeastern  extremity  of  the  island,  not  far  from  the  bay 
where  our  vessel  lay  at  anchor.  We  waited  here  for 
about  an  hour,  until  the  four  canoes  were  brought  round 
by  some  of  the  savages  to  our  station.  The  whole  of 
our  party  then  getting  into  one  of  them,  we  were  paddled 
along  the  edge  of  the  reef  before  mentioned,  and  of  an- 


A,    GORDON   PYM.  161 

other  still  farther  out,  where  we  saw  a  far  greater  quantity 
of  biche  de  mer  than  the  oldest  seaman  among  us  had 
ever  seen  in  those  groups  of  the  lower  latitudes  most 
celebrated  for  this  article  of  commerce.  We  stayed  near 
these  reefs  only  long  enough  to  satisfy  ourselves  that  we 
could  easily  load  a  dozen  vessels  with  the  animal  if  ne 
cessary,  when  we  were  taken  alongside  the  schooner, 
and  parted  with  Too-wit  after  obtaining  from  him  a  prom 
ise  that  he  would  bring  us,  in  the  course  of  twenty-four 
hours,  as  many  of  the  canvass-back  ducks  and  Gallipago 
tortoises  as  his  canoes  would  hold.  In  the  whole  of  this 
adventure  we  saw  nothing  in  the  demeanour  of  the  na 
tives  calculated  to  create  suspicion,  with  the  single  ex 
ception  of  the  systematic  manner  in  which  their  party 
was  strengthened  during  our  route  from  the  schooner  to 
the  village. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

THE  chief  was  as  good  as  his  word,  and  we  were  soon 
plentifully  supplied  with  fresh  provision.  We  found  the 
tortoises  as  fine  as  we  had  ever  seen,  and  the  ducks  sur 
passed  our  best  species  of  wild  fowl,  being  exceedingly 
tender,  juicy,  and  well-flavoured.  Besides  these,  the  sav 
ages  brought  us,  upon  our  making  them  comprehend  our 
wishes,  a  vast  quantity  of  brown  celery  and  scurvy  grass, 
with  a  canoe-load  of  fresh  fish  and  some  dried.  The 
celery  was  a  treat  indeed,  and  the  scurvy  grass  proved  of 
incalculable  benefit  in  restoring  those  of.  our  men  who 
had  shown  symptoms  of  disease.  In  a  very  short  time 
we  had  not  a  single  person  on  the  sick-list.  We  had 
also  plenty  of  other  kinds  of  fresh  provision,  among  which 
may  be  mentioned  a  species  of  shellfish  resembling  the 
muscle  in  shape,  but  with  the  taste  of  an  oyster.  Shrimps, 
too,  and  prawns  were  abundant,  and  albatross  and  other 
birds'  eggs  with  dark  shells.  We  took  in,  too,  a  plentiful 
02 


162  NARRATIVE    OP 

stock  of  the  flesh  of  the  hog  which  I  have  mentioned  be 
fore.  Most  of  the  men  found  it  a  palatable  food,  but  I 
thought  it  fishy  and  otherwise  disagreeable.  In  return 
for  these  good  things  we  presented  the  natives  with  blue 
beads,  brass  trinkets,  nails,  knives,  and  pieces  of  red 
cloth,  they  being  fully  delighted  in  the  exchange.  We 
established  a  regular  market  on  shore,  just  under  the  guns 
of  the  schooner,  where  our  barterings  were  carried  on 
with  every  appearance  of  good  faith,  and  a  degree  of  or 
der  which  their  conduct  at  the  village  of  Klock-klock  had 
not  led  us  to  expect  from  the  savages. 

Matters  went  on  thus  very  amicably  for  several  days, 
during  which  parties  of  the  natives  were  frequently  on 
board  the  schooner,  and  parties  of  our  men  frequently  on 
shore,  making  long  excursions  into  the  interior,  and  re 
ceiving  no  molestation  whatever.  Finding  the  ease  with 
which  the  vessel  might  be  loaded  with  biche  de  mer,  owing 
to  the  friendly  disposition  of  .the  islanders,  and  the  readi 
ness  with  which  they  would  render  us  assistance  in  col 
lecting  it,  Captain  Guy  resolved  to  enter  into  negotiation 
with  Too-wit  for  the  erection  of  suitable  houses  in  which 
to  cure  the  article,  and  for  the  services  of  himself  and 
tribe  in  gathering  as  much  as  possible,  while  he  himself 
took  advantage  of  the  fine  weather  to  prosecute  his  voy 
age  to  the  southward.  Upon  mentioning  this  project  to 
the  chief  he  seemed  very  willing  to  enter  into  an  agree 
ment.  A  bargain  was  accordingly  struck,  perfectly  sat 
isfactory  to  both  parties,  by  which  it  was  arranged  that, 
after  making  the  necessary  preparations,  such  as  laying 
off  the  proper  grounds,  erecting  a  portion  of  the  buildings, 
and  doing  some  other  work  in  which  the  whole  of  our 
crew  would  be  required,  the  schooner  should  proceed  on 
her  route,  leaving  three  of  her  men  on  the  island  to  su 
perintend  the  fulfilment  of  the  project,  and  instruct  the 
natives  in  drying  the  biche  de  mer.  In  regard  to  terms, 
these  were  made  to  depend  upon  the  exertions  of  the  sav 
ages  in  our  absence.  They  were  to  receive  a  stipulated 
quantity  of  blue  beads,  knives,  red  cloth,  and  so  forth,  for 
every  certain  number  of  piculs  of  the  biche  de  mer  which 
should  be  ready  on  our  return. 


A.  GORDON   PYM.  163 

A  description  of  the  nature  of  this  important  article  of 
commerce,  and  the  method  of  preparing  it,  may  prove  of 
some  interest  to  my  readers,  and  I  can  find  no  more  suit 
able  place  than  this  for  introducing  an  account  of  it. 
The  following  comprehensive  notice  of  the  substance  is 
taken  from  a  modern  history  of  a  voyage  to  the  South 
Seas. 

"It  is  that  mollusca  from  the  Indian  Seas  which  is 
known  in  commerce  by  the  French  name  bouche  de  mer 
(a  nice  morsel  from  the  sea).  If  I  am  not  much  mis 
taken,  the  celebrated  Cuvier  calls  it  gasteropeda  pulmon- 
ifera.  It  is  abundantly  gathered  in  the  coasts  of  the  Pa 
cific  Islands,  and  gathered  especially  for  the  Chinese 
market,  where  it  commands  a  great  price,  perhaps  as 
much  as  their  much-talked  of  edible  bird's  nests,  which 
are  probably  made  up  of  the  gelatinous  matter  picked  up 
by  a  species  of  swallow  from  the  body  of  these  molluscae. 
They  have  no  shell,  no  legs,  nor  any  prominent  part,  ex 
cept  an  absorbing  and  an  excretory,  opposite  organs  ;  but, 
by  their  elastic  wings,  like  caterpillars  or  worms,  they 
creep  in  shallow  waters,  in  which,  when  low,  they  can  be 
seen  by  a  kind  of  swallow,  the  sharp  bill  of  which,  in 
serted  in  the  soft  animal,  draws  a  gummy  and  filament 
ous  substance,  which,  by  drying,  can  be  wrought  into 
the  solid  walls  of  their  nest.  Hence  the  name  of  gas 
teropeda  pulmonifera. 

"  This  mollusca  is  oblong,  and  of  different  sizes,  from 
three  to  eighteen  inches  in  length  ;  and  I  have  seen  a 
few  that  were  not  less  than  two  feet  long.  They  are 
nearly  round,  a  little  flattish  on  one  side,  which  lies  next 
the  bottom  of  the  sea  ;  and  they  are  from  one  to  eight 
inches  thick.  They  crawl  up  into  shallow  water  at  par 
ticular  seasons  of  the  year,  probably  for  the  purpose  of 
gendering,  as  we  often  find  them  in  pairs.  It  is  when 
the  sun  has  the  most  power  on  the  water,  rendering  it 
tepid,  that  they  approach  the  shore  ;  and  they  often  go  up 
into  places  so  shallow,  that,  on  the  tide's  receding,  they 
are  left  dry,  exposed  to  the  heat  of  the  sun.  But  they 
do  not  bring  forth  their  young  in  shallow  water,  as  we 
never  see  any  of  their  progeny,  and  the  full-grown  ones 


164  NARRATIVE    OF 

are  always  observed  coming  in  from  deep  water.  They 
feed  principally  on  that  class  of  zoophytes  which  produce 
the  coral. 

"  The  biche  de  mer  is  generally  taken  in  three  or  four 
feet  water ;  after  which  they  are  brought  on  shore,  and 
split  at  one  end  with  a  knife,  the  incision  being  one  inch 
or  more,  according  to  the  size  of  the  mollusca.  Through 
this  opening  the  entrails  are  forced  out  by  pressure,  and 
they  are  much  like  those  of  any  other  small  tenant  of  the 
deep.  The  article  is  then  washed,  and  afterward  boiled 
to  a  certain  degree,  which  must  not  be  too  much  or  too 
little.  They  are  then  buried  in  the  ground  for  four  hours, 
then  boiled  again  for  a  short  time,  after  which  they  are 
dried,  either  by  the  fire  or  the  sun.  Those  cured  by  the 
sun  are  worth  the  most;  but  where  one  picul  (1331  ibs.) 
can  be  cured  that  way,  I  can  cure  thirty  piculs  by  the  fire. 
When  once  properly  cured,  they  can  be  kept  in  a  dry  place 
for  two  or  three  years  without  any  risk ;  but  they  should 
be  examined  once  in  every  few  months,  say  four  times 
a  year,  to  see  if  .any  dampness  is  likely  to  affect  them. 

"  The  Chinese,  as  before  stated,  consider  biche  de  mer 
a  very  great  luxury,  believing  that  it  wonderfully  strength 
ens  and  nourishes  the  system,  and  renews  the  exhausted 
system  of  the  immoderate  voluptuary.  The  first  quality 
commands  a  high  price  in  Canton,  being  worth  ninety 
dollars  a  picul ;  the  second  quality  seventy-five  dollars  ; 
the  third  fifty  dollars  ;  the  fourth  thirty  dollars  ;  the  fifth 
twenty  dollars ;  the  sixth  twelve  dollars  ;  the  seventh 
eight  dollars  ;  and  the  eighth  four  dollars  ;  small  cargoes, 
however,  will  often  bring  more  in  Manilla,  Singapore,  and 
Batavia." 

An  agreement  having  been  thus  entered  into,  we  pro 
ceeded  immediately  to  land  everything  necessary  for  pre 
paring  the  buildings  and  clearing  the  ground.  A  large 
flat  space  near  the  eastern  shore  of  the  bay  was  selected, 
where  there  was  plenty  both  of  wood  and  water,  and 
within  a  convenient  distance  of  the  principal  reefs  on 
which  the  biche  demer  was  to  be  procured.  We  now  all 
set  to  work  in  good  earnest,  and  soon,  to  the  great  as 
tonishment  of  the  savages,  had  felled  a  sufficient  number 


A.   GORDON   PYM.  165 

of  trees  for  our  purpose,  getting  them  quickly  in  order 
for  the  framework  of  the  houses,  which  in  two  or  three 
days  were  so  far  under  way  that  we  could  safely  trust 
the  rest  of  the  work  to  the  three  men  whom  we  intended 
to  leave  behind.  These  were  John  Carson,  Alfred  Har 
ris,  and Peterson  (all  natives  of  London,  I  believe), 

who  volunteered  their  services  in  this  respect. 

By  the  last  of  the  month  we  had  everything  in  readi 
ness  for  departure.  We  had  agreed,  however,  to  pay  a 
formal  visit  of  leavestaking  to  the  village,  and  Too-wit 
insisted  so  pertinaciously  upon  our  keeping  the  promise, 
that  we  did  not  think  it  advisable  to  run  the  risk  of  offend 
ing  him  by  a  final  refusal.  I  believe  that  not  one  of  us 
had  at  this  time  the  slightest  suspicion  of  the  good  faith 
of  the  savages.  They  had  uniformly  behaved  with  the 
greatest  decorum,  aiding  us  with  alacrity  in  our  work, 
offering  us  their  commodities  frequently  without  price, 
and  never,  in  any  instance,  pilfering  a  single  article,  al 
though  the  high  value  they  set  upon  the  goods  we  had 
with  us  was  evident  by  the  extravagant  demonstrations 
of  joy  always  manifested  upon  our  making  them  a  pres 
ent.  The  women  especially  were  most  obliging  in 
every  respect,  and,  upon  the  whole,  we  should  have  been 
the  most  suspicious  of  human  beings  had  we  entertained 
a  single  thought  of  perfidy  on  the  part  of  a  people  who 
treated  us  so  well.  A  very  short  while  sufficed  to  prove 
that  this  apparent  kindness  of  disposition  was  only  the  re 
sult  of  a  deeply -laid  plan  for  our  destruction,  and  that  the 
islanders  for  whom  we  entertained  such  inordinate  feel 
ings  of  esteem  were  among  the  most  barbarous,  subtle, 
and  bloodthirsty  wretches  that  ever  contaminated  the  face 
of  the  globe. 

It  was  on  the  first  of  February  that  we  went  on 
shore  for  the  purpose  of  visiting  the  village.  Although, 
as  said  before,  we  entertained  not  the  slightest  suspicion, 
still  no  proper  precaution  was  neglected.  Six  men  were 
left  in  the  schooner  with  instructions  to  permit  none  of 
the  savages  to  approach  the  vessel  during  our  absence, 
under  any  pretence  whatever,  and  to  remain  constantly 
on  deck.  The  boarding-nettings  were  up,  the  guns  dou- 


166  NARRATIVE    OF 

ble-shotted  with  grape  and  canister,  and  the  swivel* 
loaded  with  canisters  of  musket-balls.  She  lay,  with 
her  anchor  apeak,  about  a  mile  from  the  shore,  and  no 
canoe  could  approach  her  in  any  direction  without  being 
distinctly  seen  and  exposed  to  the  full  fire  of  our  swiv 
els  immediately. 

The  six  men  being  left  on  board,  our  shore-party  con 
sisted  of  thirty-two  persons  in  all.  We  were  armed  to 
the  teeth,  having  with  us  muskets,  pistols,  and  cutlasses, 
besides  each  a  long  kind  of  seaman's  knife,  somewhat  re 
sembling  the  Bowie  knife  now  so  much  used  throughout 
our  western  and  southern  country.  A  hundred  of  the 
black  skin  warriors  met  us  at  the  landing  for  the  purpose 
of  accompanying  us  on  our  way.  We  noticed,  however, 
with  some  surprise,  that  they  were  now  entirely  without 
arms ;  and,  upon  questioning  Too-wit  in  relation  to  this 
circumstance,  he  merely  answered  that  Mattee  non  we  pa 
pa  si — meaning  that  there  was  no  need  of  arms  where 
all  were  brothers.  We  took  this  in  good  part,  and  pro 
ceeded. 

We  had  passed  the  spring  and  rivulet  of  which  I  be 
fore  spoke,  and  were  now  entering  upon  a  narrow  gorge 
leading  through  the  chain  of  soapstone  hills  among  which 
the  village  was  situated.  This  gorge  was  very  rocky 
and  uneven,  so  much  so  that  it  was  with  no  little  diffi 
culty  we  scrambled  through  it  on  our  first  visit  to  Klock- 
klock.  The  whole  length  of  the  ravine  might  have  been 
a  mile  and  a  half,  or  probably  two  miles.  It  wound  in 
every  possible  direction  through  the  hills  (having  appa 
rently  formed,  at  some  remote  period,  the  bed  of  a  tor 
rent),  in  no  instance  proceeding  more  than  twenty  yards 
without  an  abrupt  turn.  The  sides  of  this  dell  would 
have  averaged,  I  am  sure,  seventy  or  eighty  feet  in  per 
pendicular  altitude  throughout  the  whole  of  their  extent, 
and  in  some  portions  they  arose  to  an  astonishing  height, 
overshadowing  the  pass  so  completely  that  but  little  of 
the  light  of  day  could  penetrate.  The  general  width 
was  'about  forty  feet,  and  occasionally  it  diminished  so 
as  not  to  allow  the  passage  of  more  than  five  or  six  per 
sons  abreast,  In  short,  there  could  be  no  place  in  the 


A>   GORDON   PYM.  167 

world  better  adapted  for  the  consummation  of  an  ambus 
cade,  and  it  was  no  more  than  natural  that  we  should 
look  carefully  to  our  arms  as  we  entered  upon  it.  When 
I  now  think  of  our  egregious  folly,  the  chief  subject  of  as 
tonishment  seems  to  be,  that  we  should  have  ever  ven 
tured,  under  any  circumstances,  so  completely  into  the 
power  of  unknown  savages  as  to  permit  them  to  march 
both  before  antl  behind  us  in  our  progress  through  this  ra 
vine.  Yet  such  was  the  order  we  blindly  took  up,  trusting 
foolishly  to  the  force  of  our  party,  the  unarmed  condition 
of  Too-wit  and  his  men,  the  certain  efficacy  of  our  fire 
arms  (whose  effect  was  yet  a  secret  to  the  natives),  and, 
more  than  all,  to  the  long- sustained  pretension  of  friend 
ship  kept  up  by  these  infamous  wretches.  Five  or  six 
of  them  went  on  before,  as  if  to  lead  the  way,  ostenta 
tiously  busying  themselves  in  removing  the  larger  stones 
and  rubbish  from  the  path.  Next  came  our  own  party. 
We  walked  closely  together,  taking  care  only  to  prevent 
separation.  Behind  followed  the  main  body  of  the  sav 
ages,  observing  unusual  order  and  decorum. 

Dirk  Peters,  a  man  named  Wilson  Allen,  and  myself 
were  on  the  right  of  our  companions,  examining,  as  we 
went  along,  the  singular  stratification  of  the  precipice 
which  overhung  us.  A  fissure  in  the  soft  rock  attracted 
our  attention.  It  was  about  wide  enough  for  one  person 
to  enter  without  squeezing,  and  extended  back  into  the 
hill  some  eighteen  or  twenty  feet  in  a  straight  course, 
sloping  afterward  to  the  left.  The  height  of  the  opening, 
as  far  as  we  could  see  into  it  from  the  main  gorge,  was 
perhaps  sixty  or  seventy  feet.  There  were  one  or  two 
stunted  shrubs  growing  from  the  crevices,  bearing  a  spe 
cies  of  filbert,  which  I  felt  some  curiosity  to  examine, 
and  pushed  in  briskly  for  that  purpose,  gathering  five  or 
six  of  the  nuts  at  a  grasp,  and  then  hastily  retreating 
As  I  turned,  I  found  that  Peters  and  Allen  had  followed 
me.  I  desired  them  to  go  back,  as  there  was  not  room 
for  two  persons  to  pass,  saying  they  should  have  some  of 
my  nuts.  They  accordingly  turned,  and  were  scram 
bling  back,  Allen  being  close  to  the  mouth  of  the  fissure, 
when  I  was  suddenly  aware  of  a  concussion  resembling 


168  NARRATIVE    OP 

nothing  I  had  ever  before  experienced,  and  which  im 
pressed  me  with  a  vague  conception,  if  indeed  I  then 
thought  of  anything,  that  the  whole  foundations  of  the 
solid  globe  were  suddenly  rent  asunder,  and  that  the  day 
of  universal  dissolution  was  at  hand. 


CHAPTER  XXL 

As  soon  as  I  could  collect  my  scattered  senses,  I  found 
myself  nearly  suffocated,  and  grovelling  in  utter  dark 
ness  among  a  quantity  of  loose  earth,  which  was  also 
falling  upon  me  heavily  in  every  direction,  threaten 
ing  to  bury  me  entirely.  Horribly  alarmed  at  this  idea, 
I  struggled  to  gain  my  feet,  and  at  length  succeeded.  I 
then  remained  motionless  for  some  moments,  endeavour 
ing  to  conceive  what  had  happened  to  me,  and  where  I 
was.  Presently  I  heard  a  deep  groan  just  at  my  ear,  and 
afterward  the  smothered  voice  of  Peters  calling  to  me 
for  aid  in  the  name  of  God.  I  scrambled  one  or  two 
paces  forward,  when  I  fell  directly  over  the  head  and 
shoulders  of  my  companion,  who,  I  soon  discovered,  was 
buried  in  a  loose  mass  of  earth  as  far  as  his  middle,  and 
struggling  desperately  to  free  himself  from  the  pressure. 
I  tore  the  dirt  from  around  him  with  all  the  energy  I  could 
command,  and  at  length  succeeded  in  getting  him  out. 

As  soon  as  we  sufficiently  recovered  from  our  fright  and 
surprise  to  be  capable  of  conversing  rationally,  we  both 
came  to  the  conclusion  that  the  walls  of  the  fissure  in 
which  we  had  ventured  had,  by  some  convulsion  of  na 
ture,  or  probably  from  their  own  weight,  caved  in  over 
head,  and  that  we  were  consequently  lost  for  ever,  being 
thus  entombed  alive.  For  a  long  time  we  gave  up  su 
pinely  to  the  most  intense  agony  and  despair,  such  as 
cannot  be  adequately  imagined  by  those  who  have  never 
been  in  a  similar  situation.  I  firmly  believe  that  no  in 
cident  ever  occurring  in  the  course  of  human  events  is 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  169 

more  adapted  to  inspire  the  supremeness  of  mental  and 
bodily  distress  than  a  case  like  our  own,  of  living  in 
humation.  The  blackness  of  darkness  which  envelops 
the  victim,  the  terrific  oppression  of  lungs,  the  stifling 
fumes  from  the  damp  earth,  unite  with  the  ghastly  con 
siderations  that  we  are  beyond  the  remotest  confines  of 
hope,  and  that  such  is  the  allotted  portion  of  the  dead,  to 
carry  into  the  human  heart  a  degree  of  appalling  awe  and 
horror  not  to  be  tolerated — never  to  be  conceived. 

At  length  Peters  proposed  that  we  should  endeavour 
to  ascertain  precisely  the  extent  of  our  calamity,  and 
grope  about  our  prison ;  it  being  barely  possible,  he  ob 
served,  that  some  opening  might  be  yet  left  us  for  escape. 
I  caught  eagerly  at  this  hope,  and,  arousing  myself  to  ex 
ertion,  attempted  to  force  my  way  through  the  loose  earth. 
Hardly  had  I  advanced  a  single  step  before  a  glimmer  of 
light  became  perceptible,  enough  to  convince  me  that,  at 
all  events,  we  should  not  immediately  perish  for  want  of 
air.  We  now  took  some  degree  of  heart,  and  encouraged 
each  other  to  hope  for  the  best.  Having  scrambled  over 
a  bank  of  rubbish  which  impeded  our  farther  progress 
in  the  direction  of  the  light,  we  found  less  difficulty  in  ad 
vancing,  and  also  experienced  some  relief  from  the  ex 
cessive  oppression  of  lungs  which  had  tormented  us. 
Presently  we  were  enabled  to  obtain  a  glimpse  of  the  ob 
jects  around,  and  discovered  that  we  were  near  the 
extremity  of  the  straight  portion  of  the  fissure,  whero  it 
made  a  turn  to  the  left.  A  few  struggles  more,  and 
we  reached  the  bend,  when,  to  our  inexpressible  joy,  there 
appeared  a  long  seam  or  crack  extending  upward  a  vast 
distance,  generally  at  an  angle  of  about  forty-five  degrees, 
although  sometimes  much  more  precipitous.  We  could 
not  see  through  the  whole  extent  of  this  opening  ;  but,  as 
a  good  deal  of  light  came  down  it,  we  had  little  doubt  of 
finding  at  the  top  of  it  (if  we  could  by  any  means  reach 
the  top)  a  clear  passage  into  the  open  air. 

I  now  called  to  mind  that  three  of  us  had  entered  the 
fissure  from  the  main  gorge,  and  that  our  companion, 
Allen,  was  still  missing ;  we  determined  at  once  to  re 
trace  our  steps  and  look  for  him.  After  a  long  search, 
P 


170  NARRATIVE   OF 

and  much  danger  from  the  farther  caving  in  of  the  earth 
above  us,  Peters  at  length  cried  out  to  me  that  he  had 
hold  of  our  companion's  foot,  and  that  his  whole  body 
was  deeply  buried  beneath  the  rubbish,  beyond  a  possi 
bility  of  extricating  him.  I  soon  found  that  what  he  said 
was  too  true,  and  that,  of  course,  life  had  been  long  ex 
tinct.  With  sorrowful  hearts,  therefore,  we  left  the 
corpse  to  its  fate,  and  again  made  our  way  to  the  bend. 

The  breadth  of  the  seam  was  barely  sufficient  to  ad 
mit  us,  and,  after  one  or  two  ineffectual  efforts  at  getting 
up,  we  began  once  more  to  despair.  I  have  before  said 
that  the  chain  of  hills  through  which  ran  the  main  gorge 
was  composed  of  a  species  of  soft  rock  resembling  soap- 
stone.  The  sides  of  the  cleft  we  were  now  attempting  to 
ascend  were  of  the  same  material,  and  so  excessively 
slippery,  being  wet,  that  we  could  get  but  little  foothold 
upon  them  even  in  their  least  precipitous  parts  ;  in  some 
places,  where  the  ascent  was  nearly  perpendicular,  the 
difficulty  was,  of  course,  much  aggravated  ;  and,  indeed, 
for  some  time  we  thought  it  insurmountable.  We  took 
courage,  however,  from  despair ;  and  what,  by  dint  of  cut 
ting  steps  in  the  soft  stone  with  our  Bowie  knives,  and 
swinging,  at  the  risk  of  our  lives,  to  small  projecting 
points  of  a  harder  species  of  slaty  rock  which  now  and 
then  protruded  from  the  general  mass,  we  at  length 
reached  a  natural  platform,  from  which  was  perceptible 
a  patch  of  blue  sky,  at  the  extremity  of  a  thickly-wooded 
ravine.  Looking  back  now,  with  somewhat  more  leisure, 
at  the  passage  through  which  we  had  thus  far  proceeded, 
we  clearly  saw,  from  the  appearance  of  its  sides,  that  it 
was  of  late  formation,  and  we  concluded  that  the  con 
cussion,  whatever  it  was,  which  had  so  unexpectedly 
overwhelmed  us,  had  also,  at  the  same  moment,  laid 
open  this  path  for  escape.  Being  quite  exhausted  with 
exertion,  and,  indeed,  so  weak  that  we  were  scarcely 
able  to  stand  or  articulate,  Peters  now  proposed  that  we 
should  endeavour  to  bring  our  companions  to  the  rescue 
by  firing  the  pistols  which  still  remained  in  our  girdles — 
the  muskets  as  well  as  cutlasses  had  been  lost  among 
the  loose  earth  at  the  bottom  of  the  chasm.  Subsequent 


A,    GORDON   PYM.  171 

events  proved  that,  had  we  fired,  we  should  have  sorely 
repented  it ;  but,  luckily,  a  half  suspicion  of  foul  play 
had  by  this  time  arisen  in  my  mind,  and  we  forbore  to 
let  the  savages  know  of  our  whereabouts. 

After  having  reposed  for  about  an  hour,  we  pushed  on 
slowly  up  the  ravine,  and  had  gone  no  great  way  before 
we  heard  a  succession  of  tremendous  yells.  At  length 
we  reached  what  might  be  called  the  surface  of  the 
ground ;  for  our  path  hitherto,  since  leaving  the  platform, 
had  lain  beneath  an  archway  of  high  rock  and  foliage, 
at  a  vast  distance  overhead.  With  great  caution  we 
stole  to  a  narrow  opening,  through  which  we  had  a  clear 
sight  of  the  surrounding  country,  when  the  whole  dread 
ful  secret  of  the  concussion  broke  upon  us  in  one  mo 
ment  and  at  one  view. 

The  spot  from  which  we  looked  was  not  far  from  the 
summit  of  the  highest  peak  in  the  range  of  the  soapstone 
hills.  The  gorge  in  which  our  party  of  thirty-two  had 
entered  ran  within  fifty  feet  to  the  left  of  us.  But,  for 
at  least  one  hundred  yards,  the  channel  or  bed  of  this 
gorge  was  entirely  filled  up  with  the  chaotic  ruins  of 
more  than  a  million  tons  of  earth  and  stone  that  had 
been  artificially  tumbled  within  it.  The  means  by  which 
the  vast  mass  had  been  precipitated  were  not  more  sim 
ple  than  evident,  for  sure  traces  of  the  murderous  work 
were  yet  remaining.  In  several  spots  along  the  top  of  the 
eastern  side  of  the  gorge  (we  were  now  on  the  western) 
might  be  seen  stakes  of  wood  driven  into  the  earth.  In 
these  spots  the  earth  had  not  given  way  ;  but  throughout 
the  whole  extent  of  the  face  of  the  precipice  from  which 
the  mass  had  fallen,  it  was  clear,  from  marks  left  in  the 
soil  resembling  those  made  by  the  drill  of  the  rock- 
blaster,  that  stakes  similar  to  those  we  saw  standing 
had  been  inserted,  at  not  more  than  a  yard  apart,  for  the 
length  of  perhaps  three  hundred  feet,  and  ranging  at  about 
ten  feet  back  from  the  edge  of  the  gulf.  Strong  cords 
of  grape  vine  were  attached  to  the  stakes  still  remaining 
on  the  hill,  and  it  was  evident  that  such  cords  had  also 
been  attached  to  each  of  the  other  stakes.  I  have  al 
ready  spoken  of  the  singular  stratification  of  these  soap- 


172  NARRATIVE    OF 

stone  hills  ;  and  the  description  just  given  of  the  narrow 
and  deep  fissure  through  which  we  effected  our  escape 
from  inhumation  will  afford  a  further  conception  of  its 
nature.  This  was  such  that  almost  every  natural  con 
vulsion  would  be  sure  to  split  the  soil  into  perpendicular 
layers  or  ridges  running  parallel  with  one  another ;  and 
a  very  moderate  exertion  of  art  would  be  sufficient  for 
effecting  the  same  purpose.  Of  this  stratification  the 
savages  had  availed  themselves  to  accomplish  their 
treacherous  ends.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that,  by  the 
continuous  line  of  stakes,  a  partial  rupture  of  the  soil 
had  been  brought  about,  probably  to  the  depth  of  one  or 
two  feet,  when,  by  means  of  a  savage  pulling  at  the  end 
of  each  of  the  cords  (these  cords  being  attached  to  the 
tops  of  the  stakes,  and  extending  back  from  the  edge  of 
the  cliff),  a  vast  leverage  power  was  obtained,  capable  of 
hurling  the  whole  face  of  the  hill,  upon  a  given  signal, 
into  the  bosom  of  the  abyss  below.  The  fate  of  our 
poor  companions  was  no  longer  a  matter  of  uncertainty. 
We  alone  had  escaped  from  the  tempest  of  that  over 
whelming  destruction.  We  were  the  only  living  white 
men  upon  the  island.  , 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

OUR  situation,  as  it  now  appeared,  was  scarcely  less 
dreadful  than  when  we  had  conceived  ourselves  en 
tombed  for  ever.  We  saw  before  us  no  prospect  but 
that  of  being  put  to  death  by  the  savages,  or  of  dragging 
out  a  miserable  existence  in  captivity  among  them.  We 
might,  to  be  sure,  conceal  ourselves  for  a  time  from  their 
observation  among  the  fastnesses  of  the  hills,  and,  as  a 
final  resort,  in  the  chasm  from  which  we  had  just  issued  ; 
but  we  must  either  perish  in  the  long  Polar  winter 
through  cold  and  famine,  or  be  ultimately  discovered  in 
our  efforts  to  obtain  relief. 


A,   GORDON   PYM.  173 

The  whole  country  around  us  seemed  to  be  swarming 
with  savages,  crowds  of  whom,  we  now  perceived,  had 
come  over  from  the  islands  to  the  southward  on  flat 
rafts,  doubtless  with  a  view  of  lending  their  aid  in  the 
capture  and  plunder  of  the  Jane.  The  vessel  still  lay 
calmly  at  anchor  in  the  bay,  those  on  board  being  appa 
rently  quite  unconscious  of  any  danger  awaiting  them. 
How  we  longed  at  that  moment  to  be  with  them !  either 
to  aid  in  effecting  their  escape,  or  to  perish  with  them  in 
attempting  a  defence.  We  saw  no  chance  even  of 
warning  them  of  their  danger  without  bringing  imme 
diate  destruction  upon  our  own  heads,  with  but  a  remote 
hope  of  benefit  to  them.  A  pistol  fired  might  suffice  to 
apprize  them  that  something  wrong  had  occurred ;  but 
the  report  could  not  possibly  inform  them  that  their  only 
prospect  of  safety  lay  in  getting  out  of  the  harbour  forth 
with — it  could  not  tell  them  that  no  principles  of  honour 
now  bound  them  to  remain,  that  their  companions  were 
no  longer  among  the  living.  Upon  hearing  the  discharge 
they  could  not  be  more  thoroughly  prepared  to  meet  the 
foe,  who  were  now  getting  ready  to  attack,  than  they  al 
ready  were,  and  always  had  been.  No  good,  therefore, 
and  infinite  harm,  would  result  from  our  firing,  and,  after 
mature  deliberation,  we  forbore. 

Our  next  thought  was  to  attempt  a  rush  towards  the 
vessel,  to  seize  one  of  the  four  canoes  which  lay  at  the 
head  of  the  bay,  and  endeavour  to  force  a  passage  on 
board.  But  the  utter  impossibility  of  succeeding  in  this 
desperate  task  soon  became  evident.  The  country,  as  I 
said  before,  was  literally  swarming  with  the  natives, 
skulking  among  the  bushes  and  recesses  of  the  hills,  so 
as  not  to  be  observed  from  the  schooner.  In  our  imme 
diate  vicinity  especially,  and  blockading  the  sole  path 
by  which  we  could  hope  to  attain  the  shore  in  the  prop 
er  point,  were  stationed  the  whole  party  of  the  black 
skin  warriors,  with  Too-wit  at  their  head,  and  apparently 
only  waiting  for  some  re-enforcement  to  commence  his 
onset  upon  the  Jane.  The  canoes,  too,  which  lay  at 
the  head  of  the  bay  were  manned  with  savages,  unarmed, 
it  is  true,  but  who  undoubtedly  had  arms  within  reach. 
P2 


174  NARHATIVE   OP 

We  were  forced,  therefore,  however  unwillingly,  to  re 
main  in  our  place  of  concealment,  mere  spectators  of  the 
conflict  which  presently  ensued. 

In  about  half  an  hour  we  saw  some  sixty  or  seventy 
rafts,  or  flatboats,  with  outriggers,  filled  with  savages, 
and  coming  round  the  southern  bight  of  the  harbour. 
They  appeared  to  have  no  arms  except  short  clubs,  and 
stones  which  lay  in  the  bottom  of  the  rafts.  Immediately 
afterward  another  detachment,  still  larger,  approached  in 
an  opposite  direction,  and  with  similar  weapons.  The 
four  canoes,  too,  were  now  quickly  filled  with  natives, 
starting  up  from  the  bushes  at  the  head  of  the  bay,  and 
put  off  swiftly  to  join  the  other  parties.  Thus,  in  less 
time  than  I  have  taken  to  tell  it,  and  as  if  by  magic,  the 
Jane  saw  herself  surrounded  by  an  immense  multitude 
of  desperadoes  evidently  bent  upon  capturing  her  at  all 
hazards. 

That  they  would  succeed  in  so  doing  could  not  be 
doubted  for  an  instant.  The  six  men  left  in  the  vessel, 
however  resolutely  they  might  engage  in  her  defence, 
were  altogether  unequal  to  the  proper  management  of 
the  guns,  or  in  any  manner  to  sustain  a  contest  at  such 
odds.  I  could  hardly  imagine  that  they  would  make  re 
sistance  at  all,  but  in  this  was  deceived ;  for  presently 
I  saw  them  get  springs  upon  the  cable,  and  bring  the 
vessel's  starboard  broadside  to  bear  upon  the  canoes, 
which  by  this  time  were  within  pistol  range,  the  rafts 
being  nearly  a  quarter  of  a  mile  to  windward.  Owing 
to  some  cause  unknown,  but  most  probably  to  the  agita 
tion  of  our  poor  friends  at  seeing  themselves  in  so  hope 
less  a  situation,  the  discharge  was  an  entire  failure. 
Not  a  canoe  was  hit  or  a  single  savage  injured,  the 
shots  striking  short  and  ricocheting  over  their  heads. 
The  only  effect  produced  upon  them  was  astonishment 
at  the  unexpected  report  and  smoke,  which  was  so  ex 
cessive  that  for  some  moments  I  almost  thought  they 
would  abandon  their  design  entirely,  and  return  to  the 
shore.  And  this  they  would  most  likely  have  done  had 
our  men  followed  up  their  broadside  by  a  discharge  of 
small  arms,  in  which,  as  the  canoes  were  now  so  near 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  175 

at  hand,  they  could  not  have  failed  in  doing  some  execu 
tion,  sufficient,  at  least,  to  deter  this  party  from  a  farther 
advance,  until  they  could  have  given  the  rafts  also  a 
broadside.  But,  in  place  of  this,  they  left  the  canoe 
party  to  recover  from  their  panic,  and,  by  looking  about 
them,  to  see  that  no  injury  had  been  sustained,  while 
they  flew  to  the  larboard  to  get  ready  for  the  rafts. 

The  discharge  to  larboard  produced  the  most  terrible 
effect.  The  star  and  double-headed  shot  of  the  large 
guns  cut  seven  or  eight  of  the  rafts  completely  asunder, 
and  killed,  perhaps,  thirty  or  forty  of  the  savages  outright, 
while  a  hundred  of  them,  at  least,  were  thrown  into  the 
water,  the  most  of  them  dreadfully  wounded.  The  re 
mainder,  frightened  out  of  their  senses,  commenced  at 
once  a  precipitate  retreat,  not  even  waiting  to  pick  up 
their  maimed  companions,  who  were  swimming  about  in 
every  direction,  screaming  and  yelling  for  aid.  This 
great  success,  however,  came  too  late  for  the  salvation 
of  our  devoted  people.  The  canoe  party  were  already 
on  board  the  schooner  to  the  number  of  more  than  a 
hundred  and  fifty,  the  most  of  them  having  succeeded  in 
scrambling  up  the  chains  and  over  the  boarding  net 
tings  even  before  the  matches  had  been  applied  to  the 
larboard  guns.  Nothing  could  now  withstand  their 
brute  rage.  Our  men  were  borne  down  at  once,  over 
whelmed,  trodden  under  foot,  and  absolutely  torn  to 
pieces  in  an  instant. 

Seeing  this,  the  savages  on  the  rafts  got  the  better  of 
their  fears,  and  came  up  in  shoals  to  the  plunder.  In 
five  minutes  the  Jane  was  a  pitiable  scene  indeed  of 
havoc  and  tumultuous  outrage.  The  decks  were  split 
open  and  ripped  up  ;  the  cordage,  sails,  and  everything 
moveable  on  deck  demolished  as  if  by  magic ;  while, 
by  dint  of  pushing  at  the  stern,  towing  with  the  canoes, 
and  hauling  at  the  sides,  as  they  swam  in  thousands 
around  the  vessel,  the  wretches  finally  forced  her  on  shore 
(the  cable  having  been  slipped),  and  delivered  her  over 
to  the  good  offices  of  Too-wit,  who,  during  the  whole 
of  the  engagement,  had  maintained,  like  a  skilful  general, 
his  post  of  security  and  reconnoissance  among  the  hills, 


176  NARRATIVE    OP 

but,  now  that  the  victory  was  completed  to  his  satisfac 
tion,  condescended  to  scamper  down  with  his  warriors 
of  the  black  skin,  and  become  a  partaker  in  the  spoils. 

Too- wit's  descent  left  us  at  liberty  to  quit  our  hiding- 
place  and  reconnoitre  the  hill  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
chasm.  At  about  fifty  yards  from  the  mouth  of  it  we 
saw  a  small  spring  of  water,  at  which  we  slaked  the 
burning  thirst  that  now  consumed  us.  Not  far  from  the 
spring  we  discovered  several  of  the  filbert-bushes  which 
I  mentioned  before.  Upon  tasting  the  nuts  we  found 
them  palatable,  and  very  nearly  resembling  in  flavour 
the  common  English  filbert.  We  collected  our  hats  full 
immediately,  deposited  them  within  the  ravine,  and  re 
turned  for  more.  While  we  were  busily  employed  in 
gathering  these,  a  rustling  in  the  bushes  alarmed  us, 
and  we  were  upon  the  point  of  stealing  back  to  our  cov 
ert,  when  a  large  black  bird  of  the  bittern  species  strug- 
glingly  and  slowly  arose  above  the  shrubs.  I  was  so 
much  startled  that  I  could  do  nothing,  but  Peters  had 
sufficient  presence  of  mind  to  run  up  to  it  before  it 
could  make  its  escape,  and  seize  it  by  the  neck.  Its 
struggles  and  screams  were  tremendous,  and  we  had 
thoughts  of  letting  it  go,  lest  the  noise  should  alarm 
some  of  the  savages  who  might  be  still  lurking  in  the 
neighbourhood.  A  stab  with  a  Bowie  knife,  however, 
at  length  brought  it  to  the  ground,  and  we  dragged  it  into 
the  ravine,  congratulating  ourselves  that,  at  all  events, 
we  had  thus  obtained  a  supply  of  food  enojugh  to  last  us 
for  a  week. 

We  now  went  out  again  to  look  about  us,  and  ventured 
a  considerable  distance  down  the  southern  declivity  of 
the  hill,  but  met  with  nothing  else  which  could  serve  us 
for  food.  We  therefore  collected  a  quantity  of  dry  wood 
and  returned,  seeing  one  or  two  large  parties  of  the  na 
tives  on  their  way  to  the  village,  laden  with  the  plunder 
of  the  vessel,  and  who,  we  were  apprehensive,  might 
discover  us  in  passing  beneath  the  hill. 

Our  next  care  was  to  render  our  place  of  concealment 
as  secure  as  possible,  and,  with  this  object,  we  arranged 
some  brushwood  over  the  aperture  which  I  have  before 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  177 

spoken  of  as  the  one  through  which  we  saw  the  patch 
of  blue  sky,  on  reaching  the  platform  from  the  interior 
of  the  chasm.  We  left  only  a  very  small  opening,  just 
wide  enough  to  admit  of  our  seeing  the  bay,  without  the 
risk  of  being  discovered  from  below.  Having  done  this, 
we  congratulated  ourselves  upon  the  security  of  the  po 
sition  ;  for  we  were  now  completely  excluded  from  ob 
servation,  as  long  as  we  chose  to  remain  within  the  ra 
vine  itself,  and  not  venture  out  upon  the  hill.  We  could 
perceive  no  traces  of  the  savages  having  ever  been 
within  this  hollow  ;  but,  indeed,  when  we  came  to  re 
flect  upon  the  probability  that  the  fissure  through  which 
we  attained  it  had  been  only  just  now  created  by  the 
fall  of  the  cliff  opposite,  and  that  no  other  way  of  attain 
ing  it  could  be  perceived,  we  were  not  so  much  rejoiced 
at  the  thought  of  being  secure  from  molestation  as  fear 
ful  lest  there  should  be  absolutely  no  means  left  us  for 
descent.  We  resolved  to  explore  the  summit  of  the  hill 
thoroughly,  when  a  good  opportunity  should  offer.  In 
the  mean  time  we  watched  the  motions  of  the  savages 
through  our  loophole. 

They  had  already  made  a  complete  wreck  of  the  ves 
sel,  and  were  now  preparing  to  set  her  on  fire.  In  a 
little  while  we  saw  the  smoke  ascending  in  huge  volumes 
from  her  main-hatchway,  and,  shortly  afterward,  a  dense 
mass  of  flame  burst  up  from  the  forecastle.  The  rigging, 
masts,  and  what  remained  of  the  sails  caught  immedi 
ately,  and  the  fire  spread  rapidly  along  the  decks.  Still 
a  great  many  of  the  savages  retained  their  stations  about 
her,  hammering  with  large  stones,  axes,  and  cannon  balls 
at  the  bolts  and  other  copper  and  iron  work.  On  the 
beach,  and  in  canoes  and  rafts,  there  were  not  less,  alto 
gether,  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  schooner,  than 
ten  thousand  natives,  besides  the  shoals  of  them  who, 
laden  with  booty,  were  making  their  way  inland  and 
over  to  the  neighbouring  islands.  We  now  anticipated 
a  catastrophe,  and  were  not  disappointed.  First  of  all 
there  came  a  smart  shock  (which  we  felt  distinctly  where 
we  were  as  if  we  had  been  slightly  galvanized),  but  unat 
tended  with  any  visible  signs  of  an  explosion.  The  sav- 


178  NARRATIVE    OF 

ages  were  evidently  startled,  and  paused  for  an  instant 
from  their  labours  and  yellings.  They  were  upon  the 
point  of  recommencing,  when  suddenly  a  mass  of  smoke 
puffed  up  from  the  decks,  resembling  a  black  and  heavy 
thunder-cloud — then,  as  if  from  its  bowels,  arose  a  tall 
stream  of  vivid  fire  to  the  height,  apparently,  of  a  quarter 
of  a  mile — then  there  came  a  sudden  circular  expansion 
of  the  flame — then  the  whole  atmosphere  was  magically 
crowded,  in  a  single  instant,  with  a  wild  chaos  of  wood, 
and  metal,  and  human  limbs — and,  lastly,  came  the  con 
cussion  in  its  fullest  fury,  which  hurled  us  impetuously 
from  our  feet,  while  the  hills  echoed  and  re-echoed  the 
tumult,  and  a  dense  shower  of  the  minutest  fragments  of 
the  ruins  tumbled  headlong  in  every  direction  around  us. 

The  havoc  among  the  savages  far  exceeded  our  utmost 
expectation,  and  they  had  now,  indeed,  reaped  the  full 
and  perfect  fruits  of  their  treachery.  Perhaps  a  thou 
sand  perished  by  the  explosion,  while  at  least  an  equal 
number  were  desperately  mangled.  The  whole  surface 
of  the  bay  was  literally  strewn  with  the  struggling  and 
drowning  wretches,  and  on  shore  matters  were  even 
worse.  They  seemed  utterly  appalled  by  the  sudden 
ness  and  completeness  of  their  discomfiture,  and  made 
no  efforts  at  assisting  one  another.  At  length  we  ob 
served  a  total  change  in  their  demeanour.  From  abso 
lute  stupor  they  appeared  to  be,  all  at  once,  aroused  to 
the  highest  pitch  of  excitement,  and  rushed  wildly  about, 
going  to  and  from  a  certain  point  on  the  beach,  with  the 
strangest  expressions  of  mingled  horror,  rage,  and  intense 
curiosity  depicted  on  their  countenances,  and  shouting, 
at  the  top  of  their  voices,  Tekeli-li !  TeMi-li ! 

Presently  we  saw  a  large  body  go  off  into  the  hills, 
whence  they  returned  in  a  short  time,  carrying  stakes  of 
wood.  These  they  brought  to  the  station  where  the 
crowd  was  the  thickest,  which  now  separated  so  as  to 
afford  us  a  view  of  the  object  of  all  this  excitement. 
We  perceived  something  white  lying  on  the  ground,  but 
could  not  immediately  make  out  what  it  was.  At  length 
we  saw  that  it  was  the  carcass  of  the  strange  animal 
with  the  scarlet  teeth  and  claws  which  the  schooner  had 


A,    GORDON    PYM.  179 

picked  up  at  sea  on  the  eighteenth  of  January.  Captain 
Guy  had  had  the  body  preserved  for  the  purpose  of  stuf 
fing  the  skin  and  taking  it  to  England.  I  remember  he 
had  given  some  directions  about  it  just  before  our  making 
the  island,  and  it  had  been  brought  into  the  cabin  and 
stowed  away  in  one  of  the  lockers.  It  had  now  been 
thrown  on  shore  by  the  explosion ;  but  why  it  had  occa 
sioned  so  much  concern  among  the  savages  was  more 
than  we  could  comprehend.  Although  they  crowded 
around  the  carcass  at  a  little  distance,  none  of  them 
seemed  willing  to  approach  it  closely.  By-and-by  the 
men  with  the  stakes  drove  them  in  a  circle  around  it, 
and,  no  sooner  was  this  arrangement  completed,  than  the 
whole  of  the  vast  assembly  rushed  into  the  interior  of 
the  island,  with  loud  screams  of  Tekeli-li  !  Tekeli-li  ! 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

DURING  the  six  or  seven  days  immediately  following 
we  remained  in  our  hiding-place  upon  the  hill,  going  out 
only  occasionally,  and  then  with  the  greatest  precaution, 
for  water  and  filberts.  We  had  made  a  kind  of  pent 
house  on  the  platform,  furnishing  it  with  a  bed  of  dry 
leaves,  and  placing  in  it  three  large  flat  stones,  which 
served  us  for  both  fireplace  and  table.  We  kindled  a 
fire  without  difficulty  by  rubbing  two  pieces  of  dry  wood 
together,  the  one  soft,  the  other  hard.  The  bird  we  had 
taken  in  such  good  season  proved  excellent  eating,  al 
though  somewhat  tough.  It  was  not  an  oceanic  fowl, 
but  a  species  of  bittern,  with  jet  black  and  grizzly  plu 
mage,  and  diminutive  wings  in  proportion  to  its  bulk. 
We  afterward  saw  three  of  the  same  kind  in  the  vicinity 
of  the  ravine,  apparently  seeking  for  the  one  we  had 
captured  ;  but,  as  they  never  alighted,  we  had  no  oppor 
tunity  of  catching  them. 

As  long  as  this  fowl  lasted  we  suffered  nothing  from 


180  NARRATIVE    OF 

our  situation ;  but  it  was  now  entirely  consumed,  and  it- 
became  absolutely  necessary  that  we  should  look  out  for 
provision.  The  filberts  would  not  satisfy  the  cravings 
of  hunger,  afflicting  us,  too,  with  severe  gripings  of  the 
bowels,  and,  if  freely  indulged  in,  with  violent  headache. 
We  had  seen  several  large  tortoises  near  the  seashore 
to  the  eastward  of  the  hill,  and  perceived  they  might  be 
easily  taken,  if  we  could  get  at  them  without  the  obser 
vation  of  the  natives.  It  was  resolved,  therefore,  to 
make  an  attempt  at  descending. 

We  commenced  by  going  down  the  southern  declivity, 
which  seemed  to  offer  the  fewest  difficulties,  but  had  not 
proceeded  a  hundred  yards  before  (as  we  had  anticipa 
ted  from  appearances  on  the  hill-top)  our  progress  was 
entirely  arrested  by  a  branch  of  the  gorge  in  which  our 
companions  had  perished.  We  now  passed  along  the 
edge  of  this  for  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  when  we  were 
again  stopped  by  a  precipice  of  immense  depth,  and,  not 
being  able  to  make  our  way  along  the  brink  of  it,  we 
were  forced  to  retrace  our  steps  by  the  main  ravine. 

We  now  pushed  over  to  the  eastward,  but  with  pre 
cisely  similar  fortune.  After  an  hour's  scramble,  at  the 
risk  of  breaking  our  necks,  we  discovered  that  we  had 
merely  descended  into  a  vast  pit  of  black  granite,  with 
fine  dust  at  the  bottom,  and  whence  the  only  egress  was 
by  the  rugged  path  in  which  we  had  come  down.  Toil 
ing  again  up  this  path,  we  now  tried  the  northern  edge 
of  the  hill.  Here  we  were  obliged  to  use  the  greatest 
possible  caution  in  our  manoeuvres,  as  the  least  indis 
cretion  would  expose  us  to  the  full  view  of  the  sava 
ges  in  the  village.  We  crawled  along,  therefore,  on  our 
hands  and  knees,  and,  occasionally,  were  even  forced  to 
throw  ourselves  at  full  length,  dragging  our  bodies  along 
by  means  of  th«  shrubbery.  In  this  careful  manner  wa 
had  proceeded  but  a  little  way,  when  we  arrived  at  a 
chasm  far  deeper  than  any  we  had  yet  seen,  and  leading 
directly  into  the  main  gorge.  Thus  our  fears  were  fully 
confirmed,  and  we  found  ourselves  cut  off  entirely  from 
access  to  the  world  below.  Thoroughly  exhausted  by 
eur  exertions,  we  made  the  best  of  our  way  back  to  the 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  181 

platform,  and,  throwing  ourselves  upon  the  bed  of  leaves, 
slept  sweetly  and  soundly  for  some  hours. 

For  several  days  after  this  fruitless  search  we  were 
occupied  in  exploring  every  part  of  the  summit  of  the 
hill,  in  order  to  inform  ourselves  of  its  actual  resources. 
We  found  that  it  would  afford  us  no  food,  with  the  ex 
ception  of  the  unwholesome  filberts,  and  a  rank  species 
of  scurvy  grass  which  grew  in  a  little  patch  of  not  more 
than  four  rods  square,  and  would  be  soon  exhausted. 
On  the  fifteenth  of  February,  as  near  as  I  can  remember, 
there  was  not  a  blade  of  this  left,  and  the  nuts  were 
growing  scarce  ;  our  situation,  therefore,  could  hardly  be 
more  lamentable.*  On  the  sixteenth  we  again  went 
round  the  walls  of  our  prison,  in  hope  of  finding  some 
avenue  of  escape,  but  to  no  purpose.  We  also  de 
scended  the  chasm  in  which  we  had  been  overwhelmed, 
with  the  faint  expectation  of  discovering,  through  this 
channel,  some  opening  to  the  main  ravine.  Here,  too, 
we  were  disappointed,  although  we  found  and  brought 
up  with  us  a  musket. 

On  the  seventeenth  we  set  out  with  the  determination 
of  examining  more  thoroughly  the  chasm  of  black  granite 
into  which  we  had  made  our  way  in  the  first  search. 
We  remembered  that  one  of  the  fissures  in  the  sides  of 
this  pit  had  been  but  partially  looked  into,  and  we  were 
anxious  to  explore  it,  although  with  no  expectation  of 
discovering  here  any  opening. 

We  found  no  great  difficulty  in  reaching  the  bottom 
of  the  hollow  as  before,  and  were  now  sufficiently  calm 
to  survey  it  with  some  attention.  It  was,  indeed,  one 
of  the  most  singular-looking  places  imaginable,  and  we 
could  scarcely  bring  ourselves  to  believe  it  altogether 
the  work  of  nature.  The  pit,  from  its  eastern  to  its 
western  extremity,  was  about  five  hundred  yards  in 
length,  when  all  its  windings  were  threaded;  the  dis 
tance  from  east  to  west  in  a  straight  line  not  being  more 
(I  should  suppose,  having  no  means  of  accurate  examin- 

*  This  day  was  rendered  remarkable  by  our  observing  in  the 
south  several  huge  wreaths  of  the  grayish  vapour  I  have  before 
epoken  of. 

Q 


182  NARRATIVE    OF 

ation)  than  forty  or  fifty  yards.  Upon  first  descending 
into  the  chasm,  that  is  to  say,  for  a  hundred  feet  down 
ward  from  the  summit  of  the  hill,  the  sides  of  the  abyss 
bore  little  resemblance  to  each  other,  and,  apparently, 
had  at  no  time  been  connected,  the  one  surface  being  of 
the  soapstone  and  the  other  of  marl,  granulated  with 
some  metallic  matter.  The  average  breadth,  or  inter 
val  between  the  two  cliffs,  was  probably  here  sixty  feet, 
but  there  seemed  to  be  no  regularity  of  formation.  Pas 
sing  down,  however,  beyond  the  limit  spoken  of,  the  in 
terval  rapidly  contracted,  and  the  sides  began  to  run 
parallel,  although,  for  some  distance  farther,  they  were 
still  dissimilar  in  their  material  and  form  of  surface. 
Upon  arriving  within  fifty  feet  of  the  bottom,  a  perfect 
regularity  commenced.  The  sides  were  now  entirely 
uniform  in  substance,  in  colour,  and  in  lateral  direction, 
the  material  being  a  very  black  and  shining  granite,  and 
the  distance  between  the  two  sides,  at  all  points  facing 
each  other,  exactly  twenty  yards.  The  precise  forma 
tion  of  the  chasm  will  be  best  understood  by  means  of  a 
delineation  taken  upon  the  spot ;  for  I  had  luckily  with 
me  a  pocketbook  and  pencil,  which  J  preserved  with 
great  care  through  a  long  series  of  subsequent  adventure, 
and  to  which  I  am  indebted  for  memoranda  of  many  sub 
jects  which  would  otherwise  have  been  crowded  from  my 
remembrance. 

Figure  I 


A.  GORDON   PYM.  183 

This  figure  (see  figure  1)  gives  the  general  outlines 
of  the  chasm,  without  the  minor  cavities  in  the  sides,  of 
which  there  were  several,  each  cavity  having  a  corre 
sponding  protuberance  opposite.  The  bottom  of  the  gulf 
was  covered  to  the  depth  of  three  or  four  inches  with  a 
powder  almost  impalpable,  beneath  which  we  found  a 
continuation  of  the  black  granite.  To  the  right,  at  the 
lower  extremity,  will  be  noticed  the  appearance  of  a 
small  opening ;  this  is  the  fissure  alluded  to  above,  and 
to  examine  which  more  minutely  than  before  was  the 
object  of  our  second  visit.  We  now  pushed  into  it  with 
vigour,  cutting  away  a  quantity  of  brambles  which  im 
peded  us,  and  removing  a  vast  heap  of  sharp  flints  some 
what  resembling  arrowheads  in  shape.  We  were  en 
couraged  to  persevere,  however,  by  perceiving  some 
little  light  proceeding  from  the  farther  end.  We  at 
length  squeezed  our  way  for  about  thirty  feet,  and  found 
that  the  aperture  was  a  low  and  regularly-formed  arch, 
having  a  bottom  of  the  same  impalpable  powder  as  that 
in  the  main  chasm.  A  strong  light  now  broke  upon  us, 
and,  turning  a  short  bend,  we  found  ourselves  in  another 
lofty  chamber,  similar  to  the  one  we  had  left  in  every 
respect  but  longitudinal  form.  Its  general  figure  is  here 
given.  (See  figure  2.) 

Figure  2. 


184  NARRATIVE    OF 

The  total  length  of  this  chasm,  commencing  at  the 
opening  a  and  proceeding  round  the  curve  b  to  the  ex 
tremity  d,  is  five  hundred  and  fifty  yards.  At  c  we  dis 
covered  a  small  aperture  similar  to  the  one  through 
which  we  had  issued  from  the  other  chasm,  and  this  was 
choked  up  in  the  same  manner  with  brambles  and  a 
quantity  of  the  white  arrowhead  flints.  We  forced  our 
way  through  it,  finding  it  about  forty  feet  long,  and 
emerged  into  a  third  chasm.  This,  too,  was  precisely 
like  the  first,  except  in  its  longitudinal  shape,  which  was 
thus.  (See  figure  3.) 

Figure  3.  Figure  5 


We  found  the  entire  length  of  the  third  chasm  three 
hundred  and  twenty  yards.  At  the  point  a  was  an  open 
ing  about  six  feet  wide,  and  extending  fifteen  feet  into 
the  rock,  where  it  terminated  in  a  bed  of  marl,  there 
being  no  other  chasm  beyond,  as  we  had  expected.  We 
were  about  leaving  this  fissure,  into  which  very  little 
light  was  admitted,  when  Peters  called  my  attention  to 
a  range  of  singular-looking  indentures  in  the  surface  of 
the  marl  forming  the  termination  of  the  cul-de-sac.  With 
a  very  slight  exertion  of  the  imagination,  the  left,  or  most 
northerly  of  these  indentures  might  have  been  taken  for 
the  intentional,  although  rude,  representation  of  a  human 
figure  standing  erect,  with  outstretched  arm.  The  rest 
of  them  bore  also  some  little  resemblance  to  alphabetical 
characters,  and  Peters  was  willing,  at  all  events,  to  adopt 
the  idle  opinion  that  they  were  really  such.  I  convinced 
him  of  his  error,  finally,  by  directing  his  attention  to  the 
floor  of  the  fissure,  where,  among  the  powder,  we  picked  " 
up,  piece  by  piece,  several  large  flakes  of  the  marl, 
which  had  evidently  been  broken  off  by  some  convulsion 
from  the  surface  where  the  indentures  were  found,  and 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  185 

which  had  projecting  points  exactly  fitting  the  indentures  ; 
thus  proving  them  to  have  been  the  work  of  nature. 
Figure  4.  presents  an  accurate  copy  of  the  whole. 

Figure  4. 


After  satisfying  ourselves  that  these  singular  caverns 
afforded  us  no  means  of  escape  from  our  prison,  we 
made  our  way  back,  dejected  and  dispirited,  to  the  sum 
mit  of  the  hill.  Nothing  worth  mentioning  occurred  du 
ring  the  next  twenty-four  hours,  except  that,  in  examin 
ing  the  ground  to  the  eastward  of  the  third  chasm,  we 
found  two  triangular  holes  of  great  depth,  and  also  with 
black  granite  sides.  Into  these  holes  we  did  not  think 
it  worth  while  to  attempt  descending,  as  they  had  the 
appearance  of  mere  natural  wells,  without  outlet.  They 
were  each  about  twenty  yards  in  circumference,  and 
their  shape,  as  well  as  relative  position  in  regard  to  the 
third  chasm,  is  shown  in  figure  5,  preceding  page. 


CHAPTER  XXIIL 

ON  the  twentieth  of  the  month,  finding  it  altogether 
impossible  to  subsist  any  longer  upon  the  filberts,  the 
use  of  which  occasioned  us  the  most  excruciating  tor 
ment,  we  resolved  to  make  a  desperate  attempt  at  de 
scending  the  southern  declivity  of  the  hill.  The  face  of 
Q2 


186  NARRATIVE    OF 

the  precipice  was  here  of  the  softest  species  of  soapstone, 
although  nearly  perpendicular  throughout  its  whole  ex 
tent  (a  depth  of  a  hundred  and  fifty  feet  at  the  least), 
and  in  many  places  even  overarching.  After  long 
search  we  discovered  a  narrow  ledge  about  twenty  feet 
below  the  brink  of  the  gulf;  upon  this  Peters  contrived 
to  leap,  with  what  assistance  I  could  render  him  by 
means  of  our  pocket-handkerchiefs  tied  together.  With 
somewhat  more  difficulty  I  also  got  down ;  and  we  then 
saw  the  possibility  of  descending  the  whole  way  by  the 
process  in  which  we  had  clambered  up  from  the  chasm 
when  we  had  been  buried  by  the  fall  of  the  hill — that  is, 
by  cutting  steps  in  the  face  of  the  soapstone  with  our 
knives.  The  extreme  hazard  of  the  attempt  can  scarcely 
be  conceived  ;  but,  as  there  was  no  other  resource,  we 
determined  to  undertake  it. 

Upon  the  ledge  where  we  stood  there  grew  some  fil 
bert-bushes  ;  and  to  one  of  these  we  made  fast  an  end 
of  our  rope  of  handkerchiefs.  The  other  end  being  tied 
round  Peters's  waist,  I  lowered  him  down  over  the  edge 
of  the  precipice  until  the  handkerchiefs  were  stretched 
tight.  He  now  proceeded  to  dig  a  deep  hole  in  the 
soapstone  (as  far  in  as  eight  or  ten  inches),  sloping 
away  the  rock  above  to  the  height  of  a  foot,  or  therea 
bout,  so  as  to  allow  of  his  driving,  with  the  butt  of  a 
pistol,  a  tolerably  strong  peg  into  the  levelled  surface. 
I  then  drew  him  up  for  about  four  feet,  when  he  made  a 
hole  similar  to  the  one  below,  driving  in  a  peg  as  before, 
and  having  thus  a  resting-place  for  both  feet  and  hands. 
I  now  unfastened  the  handkerchiefs  from  the  bush,  throw 
ing  him  the  end,  which  he  tied  to  the  peg  in  the  upper 
most  hole,  letting  himself  down  gently  to  a  station  about 
three  feet  lower  than  he  had  yet  been,  that  is,  to  the  full 
extent  of  the  handkerchiefs.  Here  he  dug  another  hole, 
and  drove  another  peg.  He  then  drew  himself  up,  so 
as  to  rest  his  feet  in  the  hole  just  cut,  taking  hold  with 
his  hands  upon  the  peg  in  the  one  above.  It  was  now 
necessary  to  untie  the  handkerchiefs  from  the  topmost 
peg,  with  the  view  of  fastening  them  to  the  second ;  and 
here  he  found  that  an  error  had  been  committed  in  cut- 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  187 

ting  the  holes  at  so  great  a  distance  apart.  However, 
after  one  or  two  unsuccessful  and  dangerous  attempts  at 
reaching  the  knot  (having  to  hold  on  with  his  left  hand 
while  he  laboured  to  undo  the  fastening  with  his  right), 
he  at  length  cut  the  string,  leaving  six  inches  of  it  af 
fixed  to  the  peg.  Tying  the  handkerchiefs  now  to  the 
second  peg,  he  descended  to  a  station  below  the  third, 
taking  care  not  to  go  too  far  down.  By  these  means 
(means  which  I  should  never  have  conceived  of  myself, 
and  for  which  we  were  indebted  altogether  to  Peters's 
ingenuity  and  resolution)  my  companion  finally  suc 
ceeded,  with  the  occasional  aid  of  projections  in  the  cliff, 
in  reaching  the  bottom  without  accident. 

It  was  some  time  before  I  could  summon  sufficient 
resolution  to  follow  him ;  but  I  did  at  length  attempt  it. 
Peters  had  taken  off  his  shirt  before  descending,  and  this, 
with  my  own,  formed  the  rope  necessary  for  the  adven 
ture.  After  throwing  down  the  musket  found  in  the 
«hasm,  I  fastened  this  rope  to  the  bushes,  and  let  myself 
down  rapidly,  striving,  by  the  vigour  of  my  movements, 
to  banish  the  trepidation  which  I  could  overcome  in  no 
other  manner.  This  answered  sufficiently  well  for  the 
first  four  or  five  steps ;  but  presently  I  found  my  ima 
gination  growing  terribly  excited  by  thoughts  of  the  vast 
depth  yet  to  be  descended,  and  the  precarious  nature  of 
the  pegs  and  soapstone  holes  which  were  my  only  sup 
port.  It  was  in  vain  I  endeavoured  to  banish  these  re 
flections,  and  to  keep  my  eyes  steadily  bent  upon  the 
flat  surface  of  the  cliff  before  me.  The  more  earnestly  I 
struggled  not  to  think,  the  more  intensely  vivid  became 
my  conceptions,  and  the  more  horribly  distinct.  At 
length  arrived  that  crisis  of  fancy,  so  fearful  in  all  simi 
lar  cases,  the  crisis  in  which  we  begin  to  anticipate  the 
feelings  with  which  we  shall  fall — to  picture  to  ourselves 
the  sickness,  and  dizziness,  and  the  last  struggle,  and 
the  half  swoon,  and  the  final  bitterness  of  the  rushing 
and  headlong  descent.  And  now  I  found  these  fancies 
creating  their  own  realities,  and  all  imagined  horrors 
crowding  upon  me  in  fact.  I  felt  my  knees  strike  vio 
lently  together,  while  my  fingers  were  gradually  yet  cer- 


IBS  NARRATIVE    OF 

tainly  relaxing  their  grasp.  There  was  a  ringing  in  my 
ears,  and  I  said,  "  This  is  my  knell  of  death !"  And 
now  I  was  consumed  with  the  irrepressible  desire  of 
looking  below.  I  could  not,  I  would  not,  confine  my 
glances  to  the  cliff;  and,  with  a  wild,  indefinable  emotion 
half  of  horror,  half  of  a  relieved  oppression,  I  threw  my 
vision  far  down  into  the  abyss.  For  one  moment  my 
fingers  clutched  convulsively  upon  their  hold,  while, 
with  the  movement,  the  faintest  possible  idea  of  ultimate 
escape  wandered,  like  a  shadow,  through  my  mind — in 
the  next  my  whole  soul  was  pervaded  with  a  longing  to 
fall;  a  desire,  a  yearning,  a  passion  utterly  uncontrolla 
ble.  I  let  go  at  once  my  grasp  upon  the  peg,  and,  turning 
half  round  from  the  precipice,  remained  tottering  for  an 
instant  against  its  naked  face.  But  now  there  came  a 
spinning  of  the  brain ;  a  shrill-sounding  and  phantom 
voice  screamed  within  my  ears  ;  a  dusky,  fiendish,  and 
filmy  figure  stood  immediately  beneath  me;  and,  sighing, 
I  sunk  down  with  a  bursting  heart,  and  plunged  within 
its  arms. 

I  had  swooned,  and  Peters  had  caught  me  as  I  fell. 
He  had  observed  my  proceedings  from  his  station  at  the 
bottom  of  the  cliff;  and,  perceiving  my  imminent  danger, 
had  endeavoured  to  inspire  me  with  courage  by  every 
suggestion  he  could  devise  ;  although  my  confusion  of 
mind  had  been  so  great  as  to  prevent  my  hearing  what 
he  said,  or  being  conscious  that  he  had  even  spoken  to 
me  at  all.  At  length,  seeing  me  totter,  he  hastened  to 
ascend  to  my  rescue,  and  arrived  just  in  time  for  my 
preservation.  Had  I  fallen  with  my  full  weight,  the 
rope  of  linen  would  inevitably  have  snapped,  and  I 
should  have  been  precipitated  into  the  abyss ;  as  it  was, 
he  contrived  to  let  me  down  gently,  so  as  to  remain  sus 
pended  without  danger  until  animation  returned.  This 
was  in  about  fifteen  minutes.  On  recovery,  my  trepida 
tion  had  entirely  vanished  ;  I  felt  a  new  being,  and,  with 
some  little  further  aid  from  my  companion,  reached  the 
bottom  also  in  safety. 

We  now  found  ourselves  not  far  from  the  ravine 
which  had  proved  the  tomb  of  our  friends,  and  to  the 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  189 

southward  of  the  spot  where  the  hill  had  fallen.  The 
place  was  one  of  singular  wildness,  and  its  aspect 
brought  to  my  mind  the  descriptions  given  by  travellers 
of  those  dreary  regions  marking  the  site  of  degraded 
Babylon.  Not  to  speak  of  the  ruins  of  the  disruptured 
cliff,  which  formed  a  chaotic  barrier  in  the  vista  to  the 
northward,  the  surface  of  the  ground  in  every  other  di 
rection  was  strewn  with  huge  tumuli,  apparently  the 
wreck  of  some  gigantic  structures  of  art ;  although,  in 
detail,  no  semblance  of  art  could  be  detected.  Scoria 
were  abundant,  and  large  shapeless  blocks  of  the  black 
granite,  intermingled  with  others  of  marl,*  and  both  gran 
ulated  with  metal.  Of  vegetation  there  were  no  traces 
whatsoever  throughout  the  whole  of  the  desolate  area 
within  sight.  Several  immense  scorpions  were  seen,  and 
various  reptiles  not  elsewhere  to  be  found  in  the  high 
latitudes. 

As  food  was  our  most  immediate  object,  we  resolved 
to  make  our  way  to  the  seacoast,  distant  not  more  than 
half  a  mile,  with  a  view  of  catching  turtle,  several  of 
which  we  had  observed  from  our  place  of  concealment 
on  the  hill.  We  had  proceeded  some  hundred  yards, 
threading  our  route  cautiously  between  the  huge  rocks 
and  tumuli,  when,  upon  turning  a  corner,  five  savages 
sprung  upon  us  from  a  small  cavern,  felling  Peters  to  the 
ground  with  a  blow  from  a  club.  As  he  fell  the  whole 
party  rushed  upon  him  to  secure  their  victim,  leaving  me 
time  to  recover  from  my  astonishment.  I  still  had  the 
musket,  but  the  barrel  had  received  so  much  injury  in 
being  thrown  from  the  precipice  that  I  cast  it  aside  as 
useless,  preferring  to  trust  my  pistols,  which  had  been 
carefully  preserved  in  order.  With  these  I  advanced 
upon  the  assailants,  firing  one  after  the  other  in  quick 
succession.  Two  savages  fell,  and  one,  who  was  in  the 
act  of  thrusting  a  spear  into  Peters,  sprung  to  his  feet 
without  accomplishing  his  purpose.  My  companion  being 
thus  released,  we  had  no  further  difficulty.  He  had  his 
pistols  also,  but  prudently  declined  using  them,  confiding 

*  The  marl  was  also  black ;  indeed,  we  noticed  no  light-coloured 
substances  of  any  kind  upon  the  island. 


190  NARRATIVE  OP 

in  his  great  personal  strength,  which  far  exceeded  that 
of  any  person  I  have  ever  known.  Seizing  a  club  from 
one  of  the  savages  who  had  fallen,  he  dashed  out  the 
brains  of  the  three  who  remained,  killing  each  instanta 
neously  with  a  single  blow  of  the  weapon,  and  leaving 
us  completely  masters  of  the  field. 

So  rapidly  had  these  events  passed,  that  we  could 
scarely  believe  in  their  reality,  and  were  standing  over 
the  bodies  of  the  dead  in  a  species  of  stupid  contempla 
tion,  when  we  were  brought  to  recollection  by  the  sound 
of  shouts  in  the  distance.  It  was  clear  that  the  savages 
had  been  alarmed  by  the  firing,  and  that  we  had  little 
chance  of  avoiding  discovery.  To  regain  the  cliff,  it 
would  be  necessary  to  proceed  in  the  direction  of  the 
shouts ;  and  even  should  we  succeed  in  arriving  at  its 
base,  we  should  never  be  able  to  ascend  it  without  being 
seen.  Our  situation  was  one  of  the  greatest  peril,  and 
we  were  hesitating  in  which  path  to  commence  a  flight, 
when  one  of  the  savages  whom  I  had  shot,  and  supposed 
dead,  sprang  briskly  to  his  feet,  and  attempted  to  make 
his  escape.  We  overtook  him,  however,  before  he  had 
advanced  many  paces,  and  were  about  to  put  him  to 
death,  when  Peters  suggested  that  we  might  derive  some 
benefit  from  forcing  him  to  accompany  us  in  our  attempt 
at  escape.  We  therefore  dragged  him  with  us,  making 
him  understand  that  we  would  shoot  him  if  he  offered 
resistance.  In  a  few  minutes  he  was  perfectly  submis 
sive,  and  ran  by  our  sides  as  we  pushed  in  among  the 
rocks,  making  for  the  seashore. 

So  far,  the  irregularities  of  the  ground  we  had  been 
traversing  hid  the  sea,  except  at  intervals,  from  our  sight, 
and,  when  we  first  had  it  fairly  in  view,  it  was,  perhaps, 
two  hundred  yards  distant.  As  we  emerged  into  the 
open  beach  we  saw,  to  our  great  dismay,  an  immense 
crowd  of  the  natives  pouring  from  the  village,  and  from 
all  visible  quarters  of  the  island,  making  towards  us  with 
gesticulations  of  extreme  fury,  and  howling  like  wild 
beasts.  We  were  upon  the  point  of  turning  upon  our 
steps,  and  trying  to  secure  a  retreat  among  the  fastnesses 
of  the  rougher  ground,  when  I  discovered  the  bows  of 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  191 

two  canoes  projecting  from  behind  a  large  rock  which 
ran  out  into  the  water.  Towards  these  we  now  ran  with 
all  speed,  and,  reaching  them,  found  them  unguarded, 
and  without  any  other  freight  than  three  of  the  large  Gal- 
lipago  turtles  and  the  usual  supply  of  paddles  for  sixty 
rowers.  We  instantly  took  possession  of  one  of  them, 
and,  forcing  our  captive  on  board,  pushed  out  to  sea 
with  all  the  strength  we  could  command. 

We  had  not  made,  however,  more  than  fifty  yards 
from  the  shore  before  we  became  sufficiently  calm  to 
perceive  the  great  oversight  of  which  we  had  been  guilty 
in  leaving  the  other  canoe  in  the  power  of  the  savages, 
who,  by  this  time,  were  not  more  than  twice  as  far  from 
the  beach  as  ourselves,  and  were  rapidly  advancing  to 
the  pursuit.  No  time  was  now  to  be  lost.  Our  hope 
was,  at  best,  a  forlorn  one,  but  we  had  none  other.  It 
was  very  doubtful  whether,  with  the  utmost  exertion,  we 
could  get  back  in  time  to  anticipate  them  in  taking  pos 
session  of  the  canoe  ;  but  yet  there  was  a  chance  that 
we  could.  We  might  save  ourselves  if  we  succeeded, 
while  not  to  make  the  attempt  was  to  resign  ourselves 
to  inevitable  butchery. 

The  canoe  was  modelled  with  the  bow  and  stern 
alike,  and,  in  place  of  turning  it  round,  we  merely 
changed  our  position  in  paddling.  As  soon  as  the  sav 
ages  perceived  this  they  redoubled  their  yells,  as  well 
as  their  speed,  and  approached  with  inconceivable  ra 
pidity.  We  pulled,  however,  with  all  the  energy  of  des 
peration,  and  arrived  at  the  contested  point  before  more 
than  one  of  the  natives  had  attained  it.  This  man  paid 
dearly  for  his  superior  agility,  Peters  shooting  him  through 
the  head  with  a  pistol  as  he  approached  the  shore.  The 
foremost  among  the  rest  of  his  party  were  probably 
some  twenty  or  thirty  paces  distant  as  we  seized  upon 
the  canoe.  We  at  first  endeavoured  to  pull  her  into  the 
4eep  water,  beyond  the  reach  of  the  savages,  but,  finding 
her  too  firmly  aground,  and  there  being  no  time  to  spare, 
Peters,  with  one  or  two  heavy  strokes  from  the  butt  of 
the  musket,  succeeded  in  dashing  out  a  large  portion  of 
the  bow  and  of  one  side.  We  then  pushed  off.  Two 


192  NARRATIVE    OF 

of  the  natives  by  this  time  had  got  hold  of  our  boat,  ob 
stinately  refusing  to  let  go,  until  we  were  forced  to  de 
spatch  them  with  our  knives.  We  were  now  clear  off, 
and  making  great  way  out  to  sea.  The  main  body  of 
the  savages,  upon  reaching  the  broken  canoe,  set  up 
the  most  tremendous  yell  of  rage  and  disappointment 
conceivable.  In  truth,  from  everything  I  could  see  of 
these  wretches,  they  appeared  to  be  the  most  wicked, 
hypocritical,  vindictive,  bloodthirsty,  and  altogether  fiend 
ish  race  of  men  upon  the  face  of  the  globe.  It  is  clear 
we  should  have  had  no  mercy  had  we  fallen  into  their 
hands.  They  made  a  mad  attempt  at  following  us  in 
the  fractured  canoe,  but,  finding  it  useless,  again  vented 
their  rage  in  a  series  of  hideous  vociferations,  and  rushed 
up  into  the  hills. 

We  were  thus  relieved  from  immediate  danger,  but 
our  situation  was  still  sufficiently  gloomy.  We  knew 
that  four  canoes  of  the  kind  we  had  were  at  one 
time  in  the  possession  of  the  savages,  and  were  not 
aware  of  the  fact  (afterward  ascertained  from  our  cap 
tive)  that  two  of  these  had  been  blown  to  pieces  in  the 
explosion  of  the  Jane  Guy.  We  calculated,  therefore, 
upon  being  yet  pursued,  as  soon  as  our  enemies  could 
get  round  to  the  bay  (distant  about  three  miles)  where 
the  boats  were  usually  laid  up.  Fearing  this,  we  made 
every  exertion  to  leave  the  island  behind  us,  and  went 
rapidly  through  the  water,  forcing  the  prisoner  to  take  a 
paddle.  In  about  half  an  hour,  when  we  had  gained, 
probably,  five  or  six  miles  to  the  southward,  a  large  fleet 
of  the  flat-bottomed  canoes  or  rafts  was  seen  to  emerge 
from  the  bay,  evidently  with  the  design  of  pursuit. 
Presently  they  put  back,  despairing  to  overtake  us. 


A.  GORDON    PYM.  193 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

WE  now  found  ourselves  in  the  wide  and  desolate 
Antarctic  Ocean,  in  a  latitude  exceeding  eighty-four  de 
grees,  in  a  frail  canoe,  and  with  no  provision  but  the 
three  turtles.  The  long  Polar  winter,  too,  could  not  be 
considered  as  far  distant,  and  it  became  necessary  that 
we  should  deliberate  well  upon  the  course  to  be  pursued. 
There  were  six  or  seven  islands  in  sight  belonging  to 
the  same  group,  and  distant  from  each  other  about  five 
or  six  leagues ;  but  upon  neither  of  these  had  we  any 
intention  to  venture.  In  coming  from  the  northward  in 
the  Jane  Guy  we  had  been  gradually  leaving  behind  us 
the  severest  regions  of  ice — this,  however  little  it  may 
be  in  accordance  with  the  generally-received  notions  re 
specting  the  Antarctic,  was  a  fact  experience  would  not 
permit  us  to  deny.  To  attempt,  therefore,  getting  back, 
would  be  folly — especially  at  so  late  a  period  of  the  sea 
son.  Only  one  course  seemed  to  be  left  open  for  hope. 
We  resolved  to  steer  boldly  to  the  southward,  where 
there  was  at  least  a  probability  of  discovering  other 
lands,  and  more  than  a  probability  of  finding  a  still 
milder  climate. 

So  far  we  had  found  the  Antarctic,  like  the  Arctic 
Ocean,  peculiarly  free  from  violent  storms  or  immoder 
ately  rough  water ;  but  our  canoe  was,  at  best,  of  frail 
structure,  although  large,  and  we  set  busily  to  work  with 
a  view  of  rendering  her  as  safe  as  the  limited  means  in 
our  possession  would  admit.  The  body  of  the  boat  was 
of  no  better  material  than  bark — the  bark  of  a  tree  un 
known.  The  ribs  were  of  a  tough  osier,  well  adapted 
to  the  purpose  for  which  it  was  used.  We  had  fifty  feet 
room  from  stem  to  stern,  from  four  to  six  in  breadth, 
and  in  depth  throughout  four  feet  and  a  half — the  boats 
thus  differing  vastly  in  shape  from  those  of  any  other  in 
habitants  of  the  Southern  Ocean  with  whom  civilized  na 
il 


194  NARRATIVE    OF 

tions  are  acquainted.  We  never  did  believe  them  the 
workmanship  of  the  ignorant  islanders  who  owned  them; 
and  some  days  after  this  period  discovered,  by  question 
ing  our  captive,  that  they  were  in  fact  made  by  the  na 
tives  of  a  group  to  the  southwest  of  the  country  where 
we  found  them,  having  fallen  accidentally  into  the  hands 
of  our  barbarians.  What  we  could  do  for  the  security 
of  our  boat  was  very  little  indeed.  Several  wide  rents 
were  discovered  near  both  ends,  and  these  we  contrived 
to  patch  up  with  pieces  of  woollen  jacket.  With  the 
help  of  the  superfluous  paddles,  of  which  there  were  a 
great  many,  we  erected  a  kind  of  framework  about  the 
bow,  so  as  to  break  the  force  of  any  seas  which  might 
threaten  to  fill  us  in  that  quarter.  We  also  set  up  two 
paddle-blades  for  masts,  placing  them  opposite  each 
other,  one  by  each  gunwale,  thus  saving  the  necessity 
of  a  yard.  To  these  masts  we  attached  a  sail  made  of 
our  shirts — doing  this  with  some  difficulty,  as  here  we 
could  get  no  assistance  from  our  prisoner  whatever,  al 
though  he  had  been  willing  enough  to  labour  in  all  the 
other  operations.  The  sight  of  the  linen  seemed  to  affect 
him  in  a  very  singular  manner.  He  could  not  be  prevailed 
upon  to  touch  it  or  go  near  it,  shuddering  when  we  at 
tempted  to  force  him,  and  shrieking  out  Tekeli-li ! 

Having  completed  our  arrangements  in  regard  to  the 
security  of  the  canoe,  we  now  set  sail  to  the  south  south 
east  for  the  present,  with  the  view  of  weathering  the 
most  southerly  of  the  group  in  sight.  This  being  done, 
we  turned  the  bow  full  to  the  southward.  The  weather 
could  by  no  means  be  considered  disagreeable.  We  had 
a  prevailing  and  very  gentle  wind  from  the  northward,  a 
smooth  sea,  and  continual  daylight.  No  ice  whatever 
was  to  be  seen ;  nor  did  I  ever  see  one  particle  of  this 
after  leaving  the  parallel  of  Bennett's  Islet.  Indeed,  the 
temperature  of  the  water  was  here  far  too  warm  for  its 
existence  in  any  quantity.  Having  killed  the  largest  of 
our  tortoises,  and  obtained  from  him  not  only  food,  but 
a  copious  supply  of  water,  we  continued  on  our  course, 
without  any  incident  of  moment,  for  perhaps  seven  or 
eight  days,  during  which  period  we  must  have  proceeded 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  195 

a  vast  distance  to  the  southward,  as  the  wind  blew  con 
stantly  with  us,  and  a  very  strong  current  set  continually 
in  the  direction  we  were  pursuing. 

March  1.*  Many  unusual  phenomena  now  indicated 
that  we  were  entering  upon  a  region  of  novelty  and 
wonder.  A  high  range  of  light  gray  vapour  appeared 
constantly  in  the  southern  horizon,  flaring  up  occasionally 
in  lofty  streaks,  now  darting  from  east  to  west,  now  from 
west  to  east,  and  again  presenting  a  level  and  uniform 
summit — in  short,  having  all  the  wild  variations  of  the 
Aurora  Borealis.  The  average  height  of  this  vapour,  as 
apparent  from  our  station,  was  about  twenty-five  de 
grees.  The  temperature  of  the  sea  seemed  to  be  in 
creasing  momentarily,  and  there  was  a  very  perceptible 
alteration  in  its  colour. 

March  2.  To-day,  by  repeated  questioning  of  our  cap 
tive,  we  came  to  the  knowledge  of  many  particulars  in 
regard  to  the  island  of  the  massacre,  its  inhabitants,  and 
customs — but  with  these  how  can  I  now  detain  the 
reader  1  I  may  say,  however,  that  we  learned  there 
were  eight  islands  in  the  group — that  they  were  gov 
erned  by  a  common  king,  named  Tsalemon  or  Psalemoun, 
who  resided  in  one  of  the  smallest  of  the  islands — that 
the  black  skins  forming  the  dress  of  the  warriors  came 
from  an  animal  of  huge  size  to  be  found  only  in  a  valley 
near  the  court  of  the  king — that  the  inhabitants  of  the 
group  fabricated  no  other  boats  than  the  flat-bottomed 
rafts  ;  the  four  canoes  being  all  of  the  kind  in  their  pos 
session,  and  these  having  been  obtained,  by  mere  acci 
dent,  from  some  large  island  to  the  southwest — that  his 
own  name  was  Nu-Nu — that  he  had  no  knowledge  of 
Bennett's  Islet — and  that  the  appellation  of  the  island 
we  had  left  was  TsalaL  The  commencement  of  the 
words  Tsalemon  and  Tsalal  was  given  with  a  prolonged 
hissing  sound,  which  we  found  it  impossible  to  imitate, 
even  after  repeated  endeavours,  and  which  was  precisely 

*  For  obvious  reasons  I  cannot  pretend  to  strict  accuracy  in  these 
dates.  They  are  given  principally  with  a  view  to  perspicuity  of  nar 
ration,  and  as  set  down  in  my  pencil  memoranda. 


196  NARRATIVE    OF 

the  same  with  the  note  of  the  black  bittern  we  had  eaten 
upon  the  summit  of  the  hill. 

March  3.  The  heat  of  the  water  was  now  truly  re 
markable,  and  its  colour  was  undergoing  a  rapid  change, 
being  no  longer  transparent,  but  of  a  milky  consistency 
and  hue.  In  our  immediate  vicinity  it  was  usually 
smooth,  never  so  rough  as  to  endanger  the  canoe — but 
we  were  frequently  surprised  at  perceiving,  to  out  right 
and  left,  at  different  distances,  sudden  and  extensive  agi 
tations  of  the  surface — these,  we  at  length  noticed,  were 
always  preceded  by  wild  flickerings  in  the  region  of  va 
pour  to  the  southward. 

March  4.  To-day,  with  the  view  of  widening  our  sail, 
the  breeze  from  the  northward  dying  away  perceptibly,  I 
took  from  my  coat-pocket  a  white  handkerchief.  Nu-Nu 
was  seated  at  my  elbow,  and  the  linen  accidentally  fla 
ring  in  his  face,  he  became  violently  affected  with  con 
vulsions.  These  were  succeeded  by  drowsiness  and 
stupor,  and  low  murmurings  of  Tekeli-li !  Tekeli-li ! 

March  5.  The  wind  had  entirely  ceased,  but  it  was 
evident  that  we  were  still  hurrying  on  to  the  southward, 
under  the  influence  of  a  powerful  current.  And  now, 
indeed,  it  would  seem  reasonable  that  we  should  experi 
ence  some  alarm  at  the  turn  events  were  taking — but  we 
felt  none.  The  countenance  of  Peters  indicated  nothing 
of  this  nature,  although  it  wore  at  times  an  expression  I 
could  not  fathom.  The  Polar  winter  appeared  to  be 
coming  on — but  coming  without  its  terrors.  I  felt  a 
numbness  of  body  and  mind — a  dreaminess  of  sensation 
— but  this  was  all. 

March  6.  The  gray  vapour  had  now  arisen  many  more 
degrees  above  the  horizon,  and  was  gradually  losing  its 
grayness  of  tint.  The  heat  of  the  water  was  extreme, 
even  unpleasant  to  the  touch,  and  its  milky  hue  was  more 
evident  than  ever.  To-day  a  violent  agitation  of  the 
water  occurred  very  close  to  the  canoe.  It  was  attended, 
as  .usual,  with  a  wild  flaring  up  of  the  vapour  at  its  sum 
mit,  and  a  momentary  division  at  its  base.  A  fine  white 
powder,  resembling  ashes — but  certainly  not  such — fell 
over  the  canoe  and  over  a  large  surface  of  the  water,  as 


A.    GORDON    PYM.  197 

the  flickering  died  away  among  the  vapour  and  the  com 
motion  subsided  in  the  sea.  Nu-Nu  now  threw  himself 
on  his  face  in  the  bottom  of  the  boat,  and  no  persuasions 
could  induce  him  to  arise. 

March  7.  This  day  we  questioned  Nu-Nu  concerning 
the  motives  of  his  countrymen  in  destroying  our  compan 
ions  ;  but  he  appeared  to  be  too  utterly  overcome  by 
terror  to  afford  us  any  rational  reply.  He  still  obsti 
nately  lay  in  the  bottom  of  the  boat ;  and,  upon  our  reiter 
ating  the  questions  as  to  the  motive,  made  use  only  of 
idiotic  gesticulations,  such  as  raising  with  his  forefinger 
the  upper  lip,  and  displaying  the  teeth  which  lay  beneath 
it.  These  were  black.  We  had  never  before  seen  the 
teeth  of  an  inhabitant  of  Tsalal. 

March  8.  To-day  there  floated  by  us  one  of  the  white 
animals  whose  appearance  upon  the  beach  at  Tsalal  had 
occasioned  so  wild  a  commotion  among  the  savages.  I 
would  have  picked  it  up,  but  there  came  over  me  a  sud 
den  listlessness,  and  I  forbore.  The  heat  of  the  water 
still  increased,  and  the  hand  could  no  longer  be  endured 
within  it.  Peters  spoke  little,  and  I  knew  not  what  to 
think  of  his  apathy.  Nu-Nu  breathed,  and  no  more. 

March  9.  The  white  ashy  material  fell  now  continually 
around  us,  and  in  vast  quantities.  The  range  of  vapour 
to  the  southward  had  arisen  prodigiously  in  the  horizon, 
and  began  to  assume  more  distinctness  of  form.  I  can 
liken  it  to  nothing  but  a  limitless  cataract,  rolling  silently 
into  the  sea  from  some  immense  and  far-distant  rampart 
in  the  heaven.  The  gigantic  curtain  ranged  along  the 
whole  extent  of  the  southern  horizon.  It  emitted  no 
sound. 

March  21.  A  sullen  darkness  now  hovered  above  us — 
but  from  out  the  milky  depths  of  the  ocean  a  luminous 
glare  arose,  and  stole  up  along  the  bulwarks  of  the  boat. 
We  were  nearly  overwhelmed  by  the  white  ashy  shower 
which  settled  upon  us  and  upon  the  canoe,  but  melted 
into  the  water  as  it  fell.  The  summit  of  the  cataract 
was  utterly 'lost  in  the  dimness  and  the  distance.  Yet 
we  were  evidently  approaching  it  with  a  hideous  velocity. 
At  intervals  there  were  visible  in  it  wide,  yawning,  but 
R2 


198  NARRATIVE    OF    A.    GORDON    PYM. 

momentary  rents,  and  from  out  these  rents,  within  which 
was  a  chaos  of  flitting  and  indistinct  images,  there  came 
rushing  and  mighty,  but  soundless  winds,  tearing  up  the 
enkindled  ocean  in  their  course. 

March  22.  The  darkness  had  materially  increased,  re 
lieved  only  by  the  glare  of  the  water  thrown  back  from 
the  white  curtain  before  us.  Many  gigantic  and  pallidly 
white  birds  flew  continuously  now  from  beyond  the  veil,  and 
their  scream  was  the  eternal  Tekeli-li !  as  they  retreated 
from  our  vision.  Hereupon  Nu-Nu  stirred  in  the  bottom 
of  the  boat ;  but,  upon  touching  him,  we  found  his  spirit 
departed.  And  now  we  rushed  into  the  embraces  of  the 
cataract,  where  a  chasm  threw  itself  open  to  receive  us. 
But  there  arose  in  our  pathway  a  shrouded  human  figure, 
very  far  larger  in  its  proportions  than  any  dweller  among 
men.  And  the  hue  of  the  skin  of  the  figure  was  of  the 
perfect  whiteness  of  the  snow.  » 


f 


NOTE. 


THE  circumstances  connected  with  the  late  sudden  and  distres 
sing  death  of  Mr.  Pym  are  already  well  known  to  the  public 
through  the  medium  of  the  daily  press.  It  is  feared  that  the  few 
remaining  chapters  which  were  to  have  completed  his  narrative,  and 
which  were  retained  by  him,  while  the  above  were  in  type,  for  the 
purpose  of  revision,  have  been  irrecoverably  lost  through  the  ac 
cident  by  which  he  perished  himself.  This,  however,  may  prove  not 
to  be  the  case,  and  the  papers,  if  ultimately  found,  will  be  given  to 
the  public. 

No  means  have  been  left  untried  to  remedy  the  deficiency.  The 
gentleman  whose  name  is  mentioned  in  the  preface,  and  who,  from 
the  statement  there  made,  might  be  supposed  able  to  fill  the  vacuum, 
has  declined  the  task — this  for  satisfactory  reasons  connected  with 
the  general  inaccuracy  of  the  details  afforded  him,  and  his  disbelief 
in  the  entire  truth  of  the  latter  portions  of  the  narration.  Peters, 
from  whom  some  information  might  be  expected,  is  still  alive,  and  a 
resident  of  Illinois,  but  cannot  be  met  with  at  present.  He  may 
hereafter  be  found,  and  will,  no  doubt,  afford  material  for  a  conclusion 
of  Mr.  Pym's  account. 

The  loss  of  the  two  or  three  final  chapters  (for  there  were  but  two 
or  three)  is  the  more  deeply  to  be  regretted,  as,  it  cannot  be  doubted, 
they  contained  matter  relative  to  the  Pole  itself,  or  at  least  to  re 
gions  in  its  very  near  proximity ;  and  as,  too,  the  statements  of  the 
author  in  relation  to  these  regions  may  shortly  be  verified  or  contra 
dicted  by  means  of  the  governmental  expedition  now  preparing  for 
the  Southern  Ocean. 

On  one  point  in  the  Narrative  some  remarks  may  be  well  offered ; 
and  it  would  afford  the  writer  of  this  appendix  much  pleasure  if 
what  he  may  here  observe  should  have  a  tendency  to  throw  credit, 
in  any  degree,  upon  the  very  singular  pages  now  published.  We 
allude  to  the  chasms  found  in  the  island  of  Tsalal,  and  to  the  whole 
of  the  figures  upon  pages  182, 183, 184, 185. 


200  NOTE. 

Mr.  Pym  has  given  the  figures  of  the  chasms  without  comment, 
and  speaks  decidedly  of  the  indentures  found  at  the  extremity  of  the 
most  easterly  of  these  chasms  as  having  but  a  fanciful  resemblance 
to  alphabetical  characters,  and,  in  short,  as  being  positively  not  such. 
This  assertion  is  made  in  a  manner  so  simple,  and  sustained  by  a 
species  of  demonstration  so  conclusive  (viz.,  the  fitting  of  the  pro 
jections  of  the  fragments  found  among  the  dust  into  the  indentures 
upon  the  wall),  that  we  are  forced  to  believe  the  writer  in  earnest ; 
and  no  reasonable  reader  should  suppose  otherwise.  But  as  the 
facts  in  relation  to  all  the  figures  are  most  singular  (especially 
when  taken  in  connexion  with  statements  made  in  the  body  of 
the  narrative),  it  may  be  as  well  to  say  a  word  or  two  concerning 
them  all — this,  too,  the  more  especially  as  the  facts  in  question  have, 
beyond  doubt,  escaped  the  attention  of  Mr.  Poe. 

Figure  1,  then,  figure  2,  figure  3,  and  figure  5,  when  conjoined 
with  one  another  in  the  precise  order  which  the  chasms  themselves 
presented,  and  when  deprived  of  the  small  lateral  branches  or  arches 
(which,  it  will  be  remembered,  served  only  as  means  of  communica 
tion  between  the  main  chambers,  and  were  of  totally  distinct  char 
acter),  constitute  an  Ethiopian  verbal  root— the  root  ^  ^N^^t 
"  To  be  shady" — whence  all  the  inflections  of  shadow  or  darkness. 

In  regard  to  the  "  left  or  most  northwardly"  of  the  indentures  in 
figure  4,  it  is  more  than  probable  that  the  opinion  of  Peters  was  cor 
rect,  and  that  the  hieroglyphical  appearance  was  /really  the  work  of 
art,  and  intended  as  the  representation  of  a  human  form.  The  de 
lineation  is  before  the  reader,  and  he  may,  or  may  not,  perceive  the 
resemblance  suggested  ;  but  the  rest  of  the  indentures  afford  strong 
confirmation  of  Peters's  idea.  The  upper  range  is  evidently  the 
Arabic  verbal  root  ^y^IZT-  AO  "  To  be  white,"  whence  all  the  in 
flections  of  brilliancy  and  whiteness.  The  lower  range  is  not  so  im 
mediately  perspicuous.  The  characters  are  somewhat  broken  and  dis 
jointed  ;  nevertheless,  it  cannot  be  doubted  that,  in  their  perfect  state, 
they  formed  the  full  Egyptian  word  II  &U  YPHCS  "The 
region  of  the  south."  It  should  be  observed  that  these  interpreta 
tions  confirm  the  opinion  of  Peters  in  regard  to  the  "  most  north 
wardly"  of  the  figures.  The  arm  is  outstretched  towards  the  south. 

Conclusions  such  as  these  open  a  wide  field  for  speculation  and 
exciting  conjecture.  They  should  be  regarded,  perhaps,  in  connex 
ion  with  some  of  the  most  faintly-detailed  incidents  of  the  narrative ; 
although  in  no  visible  manner  is  this  chain  of  connexion  complete. 
Tekeli-li !  was  the  cry  of  the  affrighted  natives  of  Tsalal  upon  dis 
covering  the  carcass  of  the  white  animal  picked  up  at  sea.  This  also 
was  the  shuddering  exclamation  of  the  captive  Tsalalian  upon  en- 


NOTE.  201 

countering  the  white  materials  in  possession  of  Mr.  Pyrn.  This  also 
was  the  shriek  of  the  swift-flying,  white,  and  gigantic  birds  which  is 
sued  from  the  vapoury  white  curtain  of  the  South.  Nothing  white 
was  to  be  found  at  Tsalal,  and  nothing  otherwise  in  the  subsequent 
voyage  to  the  region  beyond.  It  is  not  impossible  that "  Tsalal,"  the 
appellation  of  the  island  of  the  chasms,  may  be  found,  upon  minute 
philological  scrutiny,  to  betray  either  some  alliance  with  the  chasms 
themselves,  or  some  reference  to  the  Ethiopian  characters  so  mys 
teriously  written  in  their  windings. 

"/  have  graven  it  within  the  hills,  and  my  vengeance  upon  the  dust 
within  the  rock." 


THE    END. 


VALUABLE  WORKS 
PUBLISHED  BY  HARPER  &BROTHERS, 

No.  82  CLIFF-STREET,  NEW- YORK. 


The  History  of  the  Decline  and  Fall  of  the  Roman 
Empire.  By  Edward  Gibbon,  Esq.  Complete  in  4  vols.  8vo. 
"With  Maps  and  Engravings. 

The  History  of  Modern  Europe  :  with  a  View  of 
the  Progress  of  Society,  from  the  Rise  of  the  Modern  Kingdoms 
to  the  Peace  of  Paris,  in  1763.  By  William  Russel,  LL.D. :  and 
a  Continuation  of  the  History  to  the  present  Time,  by  William 
Jones,  Esq.  With  Annotations  by  an  American.  In  3  vols.  8vo. 
With  Engravings  &c. 

The  Historical  Works  of  William  Robertson,  D.D. 
In  3  vols.  8vo.  With  Maps,  Engravings,  &c. 

The  History  of  the  Discovery  and  Settlement  of 
America.  By  William  Robertson,  D.D.  With  an  Account  of  his 
Life  and  Writings.  To  which  are  added,  Questions  for  the  Ex 
amination  of  Students.  By  John  Frost,  A.M.  In  one  volume, 
8vo.  With  a  Portrait  and  Engravings. 

The  History  of  the  Reign  of  the  Emperor  Charles  V. ; 
with  a  View  of  the  Progress  of  Society  in  Europe,  from  the  Sub 
version  of  the  Roman  Empire  to  the  Beginning  of  the  Sixteenth 
Century.  By  William  Robertson,  D.D.  To  which  are  added, 
Questions  for  the  Examination  of  Students.  By  John  Frost, 
A.M.  In  one  volume,  8vo.  With  Engravings. 

The  History  of  Scotland,  during  the  Reigns  of  Queen 
Mary  and  of  King  James  VI.,  till  his  Accession  to  the  Crown  of 
England.  With  a  Review  of  the  Scottish  History  previous  to  that 
Period.  Including  the  History  of  India. 

The  Pilgrim's  Progress.     With  a  Life  of  Bunyan,  by 

Robert  Southey,  LL.D.  New  and  beautiful  Edition,  splendidly 
illustrated  with  fifty  Engravings  by  Adams,  and  elegantly  bound. 
In  one  volume,  12mo. 

Rollin. — The  Ancient  History  of  the  Egyptians,  Car 
thaginians,  Assyrians,  Babylonians,  Medes  and  Persians,  Grecians 
and  Macedonians ;  including  the  History  of  the  Arts  and  Sciences 
of  the  Ancients.  By  Charles  Rollin.  With  a  Life  of  the  Author, 
by  James  Bell.  First  complete  American  Edition.  In  2  vols.  8vo. 
Embellished  with  nine  Engravings,  including  three  Maps. 


2  Valuable  Works  Published  by 

View  of  the  State  of  Europe  during  the  Middle  Ages. 
By  Henry  Hallam.  From  the  Sixth  London  Edition.  Complete 
in  one  volume,  8vo. 

The  Dramatic  Works  and  Poems  of  William  Shak- 
speare.  With  Notes,  original  and  selected,  and  Introductory  Re 
marks  to  each  Play,  by  Samuel  Weller  Singer,  F.S.A.,  and  a 
Life  of  the  Poet,  by  Charles  Simmons,  D.D.  Complete  in  one 
volume,  8vo.  With  numerous  Engravings. 

The  Dramatic  Works  of  William  Shakspeare,  with  the 
Corrections  and  Illustrations  of  Dr.  Johnson,  G.  Steevens,  and 
others.  Revised  by  Isaac  Reed,  Esq.  In  6  vols.  crown  8vo.  With 
a  Portrait  and  other  Engravings. 

Prideaux's  Connexions ;  or,  the  Old  and  New  Tes 
taments  connected,  in  the  History  of  the  Jews  and  neighbouring 
Nations;  from  the  Declension  of  the  Kingdoms  of  Israel  and  Ju- 
dah  to  the  Time  of  Christ.  By  Humphrey  Prideaux,  D.D.,  Dean 
of  Norwich.  New  Edition.  To  which  is  prefixed  the  Life  of  the 
Author,  containing  some  Letters  which  he  wrote  in  Defence  and 
Illustration  of  certain  Parts  of  his  Connexions.  In  2  vols.  8vo. 
With  Maps  and  Engravings. 

Plutarch's  Lives.  Translated  from  the  original  Greek, 
with  Notes,  critical  and  historical,  and  a  Life  of  Plutarch.  By 
John  Langhorne,  D.D.,  and  William  Langhorne,  A.M.  A  new 
Edition,  carefully  revised  and  corrected.  In  one  volume,  8vo. 
With  Plates. 

The  same  Work  in  4  elegant  12mo.  volumes,  large  type. 

Addison's  Works.  New  and  splendid  Edition.  In 
press. 

The  Spectator.    New  and  splendid  Edition.     In  press. 

The  Works  of  Henry  Mackenzie,  Esq.  Complete  in 
one  volume,  12mo.  With  a  Portrait. 

The  complete  Works  of  Edmund  Burke.  With  a  Me 
moir.  In  3  vols.  8vo.  With  a  Portrait. 

Sermons  of  the  Rev.  James  Saurin,  late  Pastor  of  the 
French  Church  at  the  Hague.  From  the  French,  by  the  Rev.  Rob 
ert  Robinson,  Rev.  Henry  Hunter,  D.D.,  and  Rev.  Joseph  Shut- 
cliffe,  A.M.  A  new  Edition,  with  additional  Sermons.  Revised 
and  corrected  by  the  Rev.  Samuel  Burder,  A.M.  With  a  Likeness 
of  the  Author,  and  a  general  Index.  From  the  last  London  Edi 
tion.  With  a  Preface,  by  the  Rev.  J.  P.  K.  Henshaw,  D.D.  In 
2  vols.  8vo. 

The  Works  of  John  Dryden,  in  Verse  and  Prose. 
With  a  Life,  by  the  Rev.  John  Mitford.  In  2  vols.  8vo.  With  a 
Portrait 


fiarpei  <f  Brothers.  3 

The  Works  of  Hannah  More.  In  7  vols.  12mo.  Il 
lustrations  to  each  volume. 

The  same  Work,  in  2  vols.  royal  8vo.,  with  Illustrations. 

Also  an  Edition  in  two  volumes,  royal  8vo.  With  a 
Portrait. 

Memoirs  of  the  Life  and  Correspondence  of  Mrs. 
Hannah  More.  By  William  Roberts,  Esq.  With  a  Portrait. 

Midwifery  Illustrated.  By  J.  P.  Maygrier,  M.D. 
Translated  from  the  French,  with  Notes.  By  A.  Sidney  Doane, 
A.M.,  M.D.  With  82  Plates. 

The  Study  of  Medicine.  By  John  Mason  Good,  M.D., 
F.R.S.  Improved  from  the  Author's  Manuscripts,  and  by  Refer 
ence  to  the  latest  Advances  in  Physiology,  Pathology,  and  Prac 
tice.  By  Samuel  Cooper,  M.D.  With  Notes,  by  A.  Sidney  Doane, 
A.M.,  M.D.  To  which  is  prefixed,  a  Sketch  of  the  History  of  Med 
icine,  from  its  Origin  to  the  Commencement  of  the  Nineteenth 
Century.  By  J.  Bostock,  M.D.,  F.R.S.  In  2  vols.  8vo. 

A  Treatise  on  Topographical  Anatomy  ;  or,  the  Anat 
omy  of  the  Regions  of  the  Human  Body,  considered  in  its  Rela 
tions  with  Surgery  and  operative  Medicine.  With  an  Atlas  of 
twelve  Plates.  By  Ph.  Fred.  Blandin,  Professor  of  Anatomy  and 
Operative  Medicine,  etc.  Translated  from  the  French,  by  A.  Sid 
ney  Doane,  A.M.,  M.D.  8vo.  With  additional  Matter  and  Plates 

Surgery  Illustrated.  Compiled  from  the  Works  of  Cut 
ler,  Hind,  Velpeau,  and  Blasius.  By  A.  Sidney  Doane,  A.M.,  M.D. 
With  52  Plates. 

A  Manual  of  Descriptive  Anatomy.     By  J.  L.  Bayle. 

Translated  from  the  sixth  French  Edition,  by  A.  Sidney  Doane, 
A.M.,  M.D.    18mo. 

Lexicon  Medicum;  or,  Medical  Dictionary.  By  R. 
Hooper,  M.D.  With  Additions  from  American  Authors,  by  Sam 
uel  Akerly,  M.D.  8vo. 

A  Dictionary  of  Practical  Surgery.  By  S.  Cooper, 
M.D.  With  numerous  Notes  and  Additions,  embracing  all  the 
principal  American  Improvements.  By  D.  M.  Reese,  M.D.  8vo. 

A  Treatise  on  Epidemic  Cholera,  as  observed  in  the 

Duane-street  Cholera  Hospital,  New-York,  during  its  Prevalence 
there  in  1834.    By  Floyd  T.  Ferris.     8vo.     With  Plates. 

A  History  of  the  Church,  from  the  earliest  Ages  to  the 
Reformation.  By  the  Rev.  George  Waddington,  M.A.  8vo. 

English  Synonymes.  With  copious  Illustrations  and 
Explanations,  drawn  from  the  best  Writers.  By  George  Crabb, 
M.A.  8vo. 


4  Valuable  Works  Published  by 

Letters  and  Journals  of  Lord  Byron.  With  Notices  of 
his  Life.  By  Thomas  Moore,  Esq.  In2vols.8vo.  With  a  Portrait. 

The  Works  of  the  Rev.  Robert  Hall,  A.M.  With  a 
brief  Memoir  of  his  Life,  by  Dr.  Gregory,  and  Observations  on  his 
Character  as  a  Preacher,  by  the  Rev.  John  Foster.  Edited  by 
Olinthus  Gregory,  LL.D.  In  2  vols.  8vo.  With  a  Portrait. 

The  Fairy  Book.  Illustrated  with  81  woodcuts  by 
Adams.  16mo. 

Voyage  of  the  United  States  Frigate  Potomac,  under 

the  Command  of  Com.  John  Downes,  during  the  Circumnaviga 
tion  of  the  Globe,  in  the  years  1831,  1832,  1833,  and  1834;  inclu 
ding  a  particular  Account  of  the  Engagement  at  Quallah  Battoo, 
on  the  Coast  of  Sumatra ;  with  all  the  official  Documents  relating 
to  the  same.  By  J.  N.  Reynolds.  8vo.  Illustrated  with  ten  Steel 
Engravings. 

The  Percy  Anecdotes.     Revised  Edition.     To  which 

is  added,  a  valuable  Collection  of  American  Anecdotes,  original  and 
selected.  8vo.  With  Portraits. 

The  Book  of  Nature.  By  John  Mason  Good,  M.D., 
F.R.S.  To  which  is  now  prefixed  a  Sketch  of  the  Author's 
Life.  8vo. 

Essays  on  the  Principles  of  Morality,  and  on  the  Pri 
vate  and  Political  Rights  and  Obligations  of  Mankind.  By  Jonathan 
Dymond.  With  a  Preface  by  the  Rev.  George  Bush,  M .  A.  8vo. 

A  Dictionary  of  the  Holy  Bible.  Containing  an  His 
torical  Account  of  the  Persons ;  a  Geographical  Account  of  Places  ; 
a  Literal,  Critical,  and  Systematic  Description  of  other  Objects, 
whether  Natural,  Artificial,  Civil,  Religious,  or  Military  ;  and  an 
Explanation  of  the  Appellative  Terms  mentioned  in  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments  By  the  Rev.  John  Brown,  of  Haddington. 
With  a  Life  of  the  Author,  and  an  Essay  on  the  Evidences  of 
Christianity.  8vo. 

The  Life  and  Surprising  Adventures  of  Robinson  Cru 
soe,  of  York,  Mariner.  With  a  Biographical  Account  of  De  Foe. 
Illustrated  with  fifty  characteristic  Engravings  by  Adams.  12mo. 

Poems  by  William  Cullen  Bryant.  New  Edition, 
enlarged.  12mo.  With  a  Vignette. 

The  same  Work,  fancy  muslin,  gilt  edges. 
The  same  Work,  bound  in  silk,  gilt  edges. 

Sallust's  Jugurthine  War  and  Conspiracy  of  Catiline, 

with  an  English  Commentary,  and  Geographical  and  Historical 
Indexes.  By  Charles  Anthon,  LL.D.  Sixth  Edition,  corrected 
and  enlarged.  12mo.  With  a  Portrait. 


Harper  <f  Brothers.  6 

Select  Orations  of  Cicero,  with  an  English  Commen 
tary,  and  Historical,  Geographical,  and,  Legal  Indexes.  By 
Charles  Anthon,  LL.D.,  &c.  12mo. 

A  Life  of  George  Washington.     In  Latin  Prose.     By 

Francis  Glass,  A.M.,  of  Ohio.  Edited  by  J.  N.  Reynolds.  12mo. 
With  a  Portrait. 

Initia  Latina,  or  the  Rudiments  of  the  Latin  Tongue.  Il 
lustrated  by  Progressive  Exercises.  By  Charles  H.  Lyon.  12mo. 

Miniature   Lexicon  of  the    English   Language.     By 

Lyman  Cobb. 

A  Year  in  Spain.     By   a   Young  American.     In   3 

vols.  12mo.    With  Vignette  Embellishments. 

Spain  Revisited.    By  the  Author  of  "  A  Year  in  Spain." 

In  2  vols.  12mo.     With  Engravings. 

The  American  in  England.  By  the  Author  of  "A 
Year  in  Spain."  In  2  vols.  12mo. 

Polynesian  Researches,  during  a  Residence  of  nearly 
Eight  Years  in  the  Society  and  Sandwich  Islands.  By  Wil 
liam  Ellis.  In  4  vols.  12mo.  With  Maps,  &c. 

Travels  and  Researches  in  Caffraria  ;  describing  the 

Character,  Customs,  and  Moral  Condition  of  the  Tribes  inhabit 
ing  that  Portion  of  Southern  Africa.  By  Stephen  Kay.  12mo. 
With  Maps,  &c. 

England  and  the  English.  By  E.  L.  Bulwer,  Esq.,  M.P. 
In  2  vols.  12mo. 

Evidence  of  the  Truth  of  the  Christian  Religion, 
derived  from  the  literal  Fulfilment  of  Prophecy.  By  the  Rev. 
Alexander  Keith.  12mo. 

The  Letters  of  the  British  Spy.  By  William  Wirt, 
Esq.  To  which  is  prefixed,  a  Biographical  Sketch  of  the  Au 
thor.  12mo.  With  a  Portrait. 

Directions  for  Invigorating  and  Prolonging  Life ;  or, 
the  Invalid's  Oracle.  By  William  Kitchiner,  M.D.  Improved 
by  T.  S.  Barrett,  M.D.  12mo. 

The  Cook's  Oracle  and  Housekeeper's  Manual.  Con 
taining  Receipts  for  Cookery,  and  Directions  for  Carving.  With 
a  Complete  System  of  Cookery  for  Catholic  Families.  By  Wil 
liam  Kilchiner,  M.D.  12mo. 

The  Plays  of  Philip  Massinger.  In  3  vols.  18mo. 
With  a  Portrait. 

1* 


6  Valuable  Works  Published  by 

The  Dramatic  Works  of  John  Ford.  With  Notes 
Critical  and  Explanatory.  In  2  vols.  18mo. 

Wonderful  Characters ;  Comprising  Memoirs  and 
Anecdotes  of  the  most  Remarkable  Persons  of  every  Age  and 
Nation.  By  Henry  Wilson.  8vo.  With  Engravings. 

Paris  and  the  Parisians  in  1835.      By  Frances  Trol- 

lope.    8vo.    With  Engravings. 

A  Narrative  of  Four  Voyages  to  the  South  Sea,  North 
and  South  Pacific  Ocean,  Chinese  Sea,  Ethiopic  and  Southern 
Atlantic  Ocean,  and  Antarctic  Ocean.  From  the  year  1822  to 
1831.  Comprising  an  Account  of  some  valuable  Discoveries,  in 
cluding  the  Massacre  Islands,  where  thirteen  of  the  Author's 
Crew  were  massacred  and  eaten  by  Cannibals.  By  Captain  Ben 
jamin  Morrell,  Jun.  In  one  volume,  8vo. 

Narrative  of  a  Voyage  to  the  South  Seas,  in  1829-1831. 

By  Abby  Jane  Morrell,  who*  accompanied  her  husband,  Captain 
Benjamin  Morrell,  Jun.,  of  the  Schooner  Antarctic.    12mo. 

Traits  of  the  Tea-Party ;  being  a  Memoir  of  George  R. 
T.  Hewes,  one  of  the  Last  of  its  Survivers.  With  a  History  of 
that  Transaction  ;  Reminiscences  of  the  Massacre,  and  the  Siege, 
and  other  Stories  of  old  Times.  By  a  Bostonian.  18mo.  With 
a  Portrait. 

An  Elementary  Treatise  on  Mechanics.  Translated 
from  the  French  of  M.  Boucharlat.  With  Additions  and  Emen 
dations,  designed  to  adapt  it  to  the  use  of  the  Oadets  of  the  U.  S. 
Military  Academy.  By  Edward  H.  Courtenay.  8vo. 

The  Life  of  John  Jay  :  with  Selections  from  his  Cor 
respondence  and  Miscellaneous  Papers.  By  his  Son,  William 
Jay.  In  2  vols.  8vo  With  a  Portrait. 

Annals  of  Tryon  County ;  or,  the  Border  Warfare  of 
New-York,  during  the  Revolution.  By  W.  W.  Campbell.  8vo. 

A  Narrative  of  Events  connected  with  the  Rise  and 
Progress  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  Virginia.  To 
which  is  added  an  Appendix,  containing  the  Journals  of  the  Con 
ventions  in  Virginia  from  the  Commencement  to  the  present  Time. 
By  Francis  L.  Hawkes.  8vo. 

A  Memoir  of  the  Life  of  William  Livingston,  Member 
of  Congress  in  1774,  1775,  and  1776;  Delegate  to  the  Federal 
Convention  in  1787,  and  Governor  of  the  State  of  New- Jersey 
from  1776  to  1790.  With  Extracts  from  his  Correspondence,  and 
Notices  of  various  Members  of  his  Family.  By  Theodore  Sedg- 
wick,  Jun.  8vo.  With  a  Portrait. 

England  and  America.     A  Comparison  of  the  Social 

and  Political  State  of  both  Nations.    8vo. 


Harper  <f  Brotners.  7 

The  Writings  of  Robert  C.  Sands,  in  Prose  and  Verse. 
With  a  Memoir  of  the  Author.  In  2  vols.  8vo.  With  a  Por 
trait. 

Narrative  of  an  Expedition  through  the  Upper  Missis 
sippi  to  Itasca  Lake,  the  actual  Source  of  this  River  ;  embracing 
an  Exploratory  Trip  through  the  St.  Croix  and  Burntwood  (or 
Brule)  Rivers.  By  Henry  Schoolcraft.  8vo.  With  Maps. 


Sketches  of  Turkey  in  1831  and  1832.  By  an  Ameri 
can.  8vo.  With  Engravings. 

Letters  from  the  ^Egean.      By  James  Emerson,  Esq. 

8vo. 

Records  of  my  Life.     By  John  Taylor,   Author  of 

"  Monsieur  Tonson."    8vo. 

The  History  of  the  American  Theatre.  By  William 
Dunlap.  8vo. 

Memoirs  of  the  Duchess  d'Abrantes,  (Madame  Junot.) 
8vo.  With  a  Portrait. 

Memoirs  of  Lucien  Bonaparte,  (Prince  of  Canino.) 
12  mo. 

The  Life  and  Remains  of  Edward  Daniel  Clarke.  By 
the  Rev.  William  Otter,  A.M.,  F.L.S.  8vo. 

Visits  and  Sketches  at  Home  and  Abroad.  With  Tales 
and  Miscellanies  now  first  collected,  and  a  new  Edition  of  the 
"  Diary  of  an  Ermuyee."  By  Mrs.  Jameson.  In  2  vols.  12mo. 

Public  and  Private   Economy.     By  Theodore  Sedg- 

wick.    Part  First.     12mo. 

The  History  of  Virgil  A.  Stewart,  and  his  Adventures 
in  Capturing  and  Exposing  the  Great  "  Western  Land  Pirate" 
and  his  Gang,  in  Connexion  with  the  Evidence ;  also  of  the  Trials 
Confessions,  and  Execution  of  a  number  of  Murrell's  Associates  in 
the  State  of  Mississippi  during  the  Summer  of  1835,  and  the  Execu 
tion  of  five  Professional  Gamblers  by  the  Citizens  of  Vicksburgh 
on  the  6th  July,  1835.  Compiled  by  H.  R.  Howard.  In  one  vol 
ume,  12rno. 

Slavery  in  the  United  States.  By  James  K.  Paulding 
In  one  volume,  18mo. 

Letters,  Conversations,  and  Recollections  of  the  lat 
S.  T.  Coleridge.  In  one  volume,  12mo. 

Specimens  of  the  Table-Talk  of  the  late  Samuel  Tay 

lor  Coleridge.    In  one  volume,  12mo. 


8  Valuable  Works  Published  by 

Protestant  Jesuitism.  By  a  Protestant.  In  one  vol 
ume,  12mo. 

Four  Years  in  Great  Britain.  By  Calvin  Colton.  In 
one  volume,  12mo. 

Thoughts  on  the  Religious  State  of  the  Country  :  with 
Reasons  for  preferring  Episcopacy.  By  the  Rev.  Calvin  Colton, 
In  one  volume,  12mo. 

Lives  of  the  Necromancers;  or,  an  Account  of  the 
most  Eminent  Persons  in  Successive  Ages  who  have  claimed  for 
themselves,  or  to  whom  has  been  imputed  by  others,  the  Exer 
else  of  Magical  Power.  By  William  Godwin.  12mo. 

The  South- West.     By  a  Yankee.     In  2  vols.     12mo. 

The  Rambler  in  North  America:    1832-1833.     By 

Charles  Joseph  Latrobe,  Author  of  the  "  Alpenstock,"  &c.    In 
2  vols.  12mo. 

The  Rambler  in  Mexico  :  1834.  By  Charles  Joseph 
Latrobe.  In  one  volume,  12mo. 

Common  School  Library.     First  Series.     18mo. 
Common  School  Library.     Second  Series.     18mo. 

The  Life  of  Edmund  Kean.  By  Barry  Cornwall. 
12mo. 

The  Life  of  Wiclif.  By  Charles  Webb  Le  Bas,  A.M. 
18mo.  With  a  Portrait. 

The  Life  of  Archbishop  Cranmer.  By  Charles  Webb 
Le  Bas,  A.M.  In  2  vols.  18mo.  With  a  Portrait. 

The  Consistency  of  the  whole  Scheme  of  Revelation 

with  Itself  and  with  Human  Reason.    By  Philip  Nicholas  Shut 
tle  worth,  D.D.    18mo. 

Luther  and  the  Lutheran  Reformation.  By  the  Rev. 
John  Scott,  A.M.  In  2  vols.  18mo.  With  Portraits. 

History  of  the  Reformed  Religion  in  France.  By  the 
Rev.  Edward  Smedley.  In  3  vols.  18mo.  With  Engravings. 

A  Narrative  of  the  Visit  to  the  American  Churches,  by 
the  Deputation  from  the  Congregational  Union  of  England  and 
Wales.  By  Andrew  Reed,  D.D.  and  James  Matheson,  D  D.  In 
2  vols.  12mo. 

No  Fiction  :  a  Narrative  founded  on  Recent  and  In 
teresting  Facts.  By  the  Rev  Andrew  Reed,  D.D  New  Edi 
tion.  12mo. 


Harper  <f  Brothers.  9 

Martha :  a  Memorial  of  an  only  and  beloved  Sister. 
By  the  Rev.  Andrew  Reed,  Author  of  "  No  Fiction."  12mo. 

Matthias  and  his  Impostures ;  or,  the  Progress  of 
Fanaticism.  Illustrated  in  the  extraordinary  Case  of  Robert  Mat 
thews,  and  some  of  his  Forerunners  and  Disciples.  By  William 
L.  Stone.  18mo. 

Constantinople  and  its  Environs.  In  a  Series  of  Let 
ters,  exhibiting  the  actual  State  of  the  Manners,  Customs,  and  Hab 
its  of  the  Turks,  Armenians,  Jews,  and  Greeks,  a?  modified  by 
the  Policy  of  Sultan  Mahmoud.  By  an  American,  long  Resident 
at  Constantinople  (Commodore  Porter).  2  vols.  12mo. 

The  Tourist,  or  Pocket  Manual  for  Travellers  on  the 
Hudson  River,  the  Western  Canal  and  Stage  Road  to  Niagara 
Falls,  down  Lake  Ontario  and  the  St.  Lawrence  to  Montreal  and 
Quebec.  Comprising  also  the  Routes  to  Lebanon,  Ballston,  and 
Saratoga  Springs.  18mo.  With  a  Map. 

An  Improved  Map  of  the  Hudson  River,  with  the  Post 
Roads  between  New- York  and  Albany. 

The  Life  of  Andrew  Jackson,  President  of  the  United 

States  of  America.    By  William  Cobbett,  M.P.    18mo.    With  a 
Portrait. 

Things  as  they  are  ;  or,  Notes  of  a  Traveller  through 

some  of  the  Middle  and  Northern  States.   12mo.  With  Engravings. 

Letters  to  Young  Ladies.  By  Mrs.  L.  H.  Sigourney. 
Third  Edition  enlarged.  12mo. 

The  Political  Grammar  of  the  United  States  ;  or,  a 
Complete  View  of  the  Theory  and  Practice  of  the  General  and 
State  Governments,  with  the  Relations  between  them.  By  Ed 
ward  D.  Mansfield.  12mo. 

Elements  of  the  Etiology  and  Philosophy  of  Epidem 
ics.  In  two  Parts.  By  Joseph  Mather  Smith,  M.D. 

A  Treatise  on  Language  ;  or,  the  Relations  which 
Words  bear  to  Things.  By  A.  B.  Johnson. 

History  of  Priestcraft  in  all  Ages  and  Countries.  By 
William  Howitt.  In  one  volume,  12mo. 

The  Histoiy  of  Henry  Milner,  a  Little  Boy  who  was 
not  brought  up  according  to  the  Fashions  of  this  World.  In 
tluree  Parts.  By  Mrs.  Sherwood. 

The  Lady  of  the  Manor ;  being  a  Series  of  Conver 
sations  on  the  Subject  of  Confirmation.  By  Mrs.  Sherwood.  In 
4  vols.  12mo. 


L 


10  Valuable  W  orks  Pubhshed  by 

Practical  Education.  By  Maria  Edge  worth,  and  by 
Richard  Lovell  Edgeworth. 

Rosamond,  with  other  Tales.  By  Maria  Edgeworth. 
In  one  volume,  12mo. 

The  Parent's  Assistant.  By  Maria  Edgeworth.  In 
one  volume,  12mo. 

Harry  and  Lucy ;  with  other  Stories.  By  Maria 
Edgeworth.  In  2  vols.  12mo. 

Frank.  (Complete.)  By  Maria  Edgeworth.  In  one 
volume,  12mo. 

A  Winter  in  the  West.  By  a  New-Yorker.  (C.  F. 
Hoffman,  Esq.)  In  2  vols.  12mo. 

France  :   Social,  Literary,  and  Political.     By  H.  L. 

Bulwer,  Esq.,  M.P.    In  2  vols.  12mo. 

Domestic  Duties,  or  Instructions  to  Young  Married 
Ladies  on  the  Management  of  their  Households,  and  the  Regula 
tion  of  their  Conduct  in  the  various  Relations  and  Duties  of 
Married  Life.  By  Mrs.  W.  Parkes.  With  Improvements.  In 
one  volume,  12mo. 

Anecdotes  of  Sir  Walter  Scott.  By  the  Ettrick  Shep 
herd.  With  a  Life  of  the  Author,  by  S.  Dewitt  Bloodgood,  Esq. 
In  one  volume,  12mo. 

The  Life  of  Baron  Cuvier.  By  Mrs.  Lee.  In  one 
volume,  12mo. 

Letters  to  Ada.  By  the  Rev.  Dr.  Pise.  In  one  vol 
ume,  18mo. 

Letters  of  J.  Downing,  Major,  Downingville  Militia, 
Second  Brigade,  to  his  Old  Friend  Mr.  Dwight  of  the  New-York 
Daily  Advertiser.  In  one  volume,  18mo.  With  Engravings. 

Sketches  and  Eccentricities  of  Col.  David  Crockett. 
In  one  volume,  12mo. 

Scenes  in  our  Parish.  By  a  "  Country  Parson's" 
Daughter.  In  one  volume,  12mo. 

The  Life,  Character,  and  Literary  Labours  of  Samuel 
Drew,  A.M.  By  his  eldest  Son.  In  one  volume,  12mo. 

The  Life  of  Mrs.  Siddons.  By  Thomas  Campbell. 
In  one  volume,  12mo.  With  a  Portrait. 

Observations  on  Professions,  Literature,  Manners,  and 
Emigration,  in  the  United  States  and  Canada.  By  the  Rev.  Isaac 
Fidler.  In  one  volume  12mo 


Harper  <f  Brotflers*  11 

Cobb's  School  Books.     Including  Walker's  Dictionary, 

Explanatory  Arithmetic,  Nos.  1  &  2,  North  American  Reader,  &c. 

The  Sibyl's  Leaves.     By  Mrs.  Coley. 

Discourses  and  Addresses  on  Subjects  of  American 
History,  Arts,  and  Literature.  By  Gulian  C.  Verplanck.  In  one 
volume,  12mo. 

Narrative  of  Voyages  to  Explore  the  Shores  of  Africa, 
Arabia,  and  Madagascar ;  performed  in  H.  M.  Ships  Leven  and 
Baracouta,  under  the  Direction  of  Captain  W.  F.  W.  Owen,  R.N. 
In  2  vols.  12mo. 

A  Treatise  on  the  Millennium  ;  in  which  the  prevail 
ing  Theories  on  that  Subject  are  carefully  examined ;  and  the 
True  Scriptural  Doctrine  attempted  to  be  elicited  and  established. 
By  George  Bush,  A.M.  In  one  volume,  12mo. 

A  Concordance  to  the  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and 

New  Testaments.  By  John  Brown  of  Haddington.  In  one  vol 
ume,  32mo. 

The  Comforter ;  or,  Extracts  selected  for  the  Consola 
tion  of  Mourners  under  the  Bererwement  of  Friends  and  Relations. 
By  a  Village  Pastor.  In  one  volume,  12mo. 

The  Note-Book  of  a  Country  Clergyman.  In  one 
volume,  18mo. 

A  Table  of  Logarithms,  of  Logarithmic  Sines,  and  a 
Traverse  Table.  In  one  volume,  12mo. 

Modern  American  Cookery.  With  a  List  of  Family 
Medical  Receipts,  and  a  Valuable  Miscellany.  By  Miss  P.  Smith. 
In  one  volume,  16mo. 

Apician  Morsels  ;  or,  Tales  of  the  Table,  Kitchen,  and 

Larder  :  containing  a  new  and  improved  Code  of  Eatics ;  Select 
Epicurean  Precepts  ;  Nutritive  Maxims,  Reflections,  Anecdotes, 
&c.  By  Dick  Hamelbergius  Secundus.  In  one  volume,  12mo. 
With  Engravings. 

A  Subaltern's  Furlough :    Descriptive  of  Scenery  in 

various  parts  of  the  United  States,  Upper  and  Lower  Canada, 
New-Brunswick,  and  Nova  Scotia,  during  the  Summer  and  Au 
tumn  of  1832.  By  E.  T.  Coke,  Lieutenant  of  the  45th  Regiment. 
In  2  vols.  12mo. 

Memoirs   of  General  Lafayette  and  of  the   French 

Revolution  of  1830.  By  B.  Sarrans,  Secretary  to  General  Lafay 
ette.  In  two  vols.  12mo. 

My  Imprisonments  :  Memoirs  of  Silvio  Pellico  Da 
Saluzzo.  Translated  from  the  Italian.  By  Thomas  Roscoe.  In 
one  volume,  12mo. 


12  atua&le  Work*  Published  by 

The  Life  and  Death  of  Lord  Edward  Fitzgerald.     By 

Thomas  Moore.    In  2  vols.  12mo. 

Full  Annals  of  the  Revolution  in  France,  1830.  To 
which  is  added,  a  Particular  Account  of  the  Celebration  of  said 
Revolution  in  the  City  of  New-York,  on  the  25th  November, 
1830.  By  Myer  Moses.  In  one  volume,  12mo. 

The  Condition  of  Greece  By  Col.  J.  P.  Miller.  In 
one  volume,  12mo. 

Dramatic  Scenes  from  Real  Life  By  Lady  Morgan, 
In  2  vols.  12mo. 

A.  Home  Tour  through  the  Manufacturing  Districts  of 
England,  in  the  Summer  of  1835.  By  Sir  George  Head.  Au 
thor  of  "  Forest  Scenes  and  Incidents  in  the  Wilds  of  North  Ame 
rica."  12mo. 

Athens :  Its  Rise  and  Fall.  By  E.  L.  Bulwer,  M.P. 
In  2  vols.  12mo. 

The  Religious  Opinions  and  Character  of  Washing 
ton.    By  E.  C.  M'Guire.    In  one  volume,  12mo. 
The  Rivals  of  Este,  and  other  Poems.     By  James  G. 

Brooks,  and  Mary  E.  Brooks.    In  one  volume,  12mo. 

The  Doom  of  Devorgoil,  a  Melo-Drame.  Auchin- 
drane;  or,  The  Ayrshire  Tragedy.  By  Sir  Walter  Scott.  In 
one  volume,  12mo. 


FAMILY    LIBRARY. 

Abundantly  Illustrated  by  Maps,  Portraits,  and  other  Engravings  on  Steel,  Copper,  and  Wood. 
Bound  Uniformly,  but  each  work  sold  separately. 

Nos.  1,  2,  3.  The  History  of  the  Jews.  From  the 
earliest  Period  to  the  Present  Time.  By  the  Rev.  H.  H.  Milman. 
With  Engravings,  Maps,  &c. 

4,  5.     The  Life  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte.     By  J.  G. 

Lockhart,  Esq.    With  Portraits. 

6.  The  Life  of  Nelson.    By  Robert  Southey,  LL.D. 
With  a  Portrait. 

7.  The  Life   and  Actions  of  Alexander  the  Great. 
By  the  Rev.  J.  Williams.    With  a  Map. 

8.  74.      The  Natural  History  of  Insects.      In  2 
,-6mo.    With  Engravings. 

9.  The  Life  of  Lord  Byron.     By  John  Gait 


Harper  cf  Brothers.  13 

10.  The  Life  of  Mohammed,  Founder  of  the  Reli 
gion  of  Islam,  and  the  Empire  of  the  Saracens.    By  the  Rev, 
George  Bush  of  New-York.    With  Engravings. 

11.  Letters  on  Demonology  and  Witchcraft.     By  Sir 

Walter  Scott,  Bart.    With  an  Engraving. 

12.  13.     History  of  the  Bible.     By  the  Rev.  G.  R. 

Gleig.    With  a  Map. 

14.  Narrative  of  Discovery   and  Adventure  in  the 

Polar  Seas  and  Regions.  With  Illustrations  of  their  Climate,  Geol 
ogy,  and  Natural  History,  with  an  Account  of  the  Whale-Fishery. 
By  Professors  Leslie  and  Jameson,  arid  Hugh  Murray,  Esq.  With 
Maps,  &c. 

15.  The  Life  and  Times   of  George   the   Fourth. 
With  Anecdotes  of  Distinguished  Persons  of  the  last  Fifty  Years. 
By  the  Rev.  George  Croly. 

16.  Narrative  of  Discovery  and  Adventure  in  Africa. 

From  the  Earliest  Ages  to  the  Present  Time.  With  Illustrations 
of  its  Geology,  Mineralogy,  and  Zoology.  By  Professor  Jame 
son,  and  James  Wilson  and  Hugh  Murray,  Esqrs. 

17.  18, 19, 66, 67.      Lives  of  the  most  Eminent  Paint 
ers  and  Sculptors.     By  Allan  Cunningham,  Esq.    With  Portraits. 

20.  History  of   Chivalry   and  the   Crusades.      By 
G.  P.  R.  James.    With  Engravings. 

21,  22.     The   Life  of  Mary  Queen  of  Scots.     By 

Henry  Glassford  Bell,  Esq.    With  a  Portrait. 

23.  A  View  of  Ancient  and  Modern  Egypt.     With 
an  Outline  of  its  Natural  History.    By  the  Rev.  M.  Russell,  LL.D. 

24.  History  of  Poland.     From  the  Earliest  Period  to 
the  Present  Time.    By  James  Fletcher,  Esq.    With  a  Portrait. 

25.  Festivals,  Games,  and  Amusements,  Ancient  and 
Modern.     By  Horatio  Smith,  Esq.     With  Additions,  by  Samuel 
Woodworth,  Esq.  of  New- York. 

26.  Life  of  Sir  Isaac  Newton.     By  Sir  David  Brew- 
ster,  K.B.,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.    With  Engravings. 

27.  Palestine,  or  the  Holy  Land.    From  the  Earliest 
Period  to  the  Present  Time.    By  the  Rev.  M.  Russell,  LL.D. 

28.  Memoirs  of  the  Empress  Josephine.     By  John 
S.  Memes,  LL.D.    With  Portraits. 

29.  The  Court  and  Camp  of  Bonaparte.     With  a 
Portrait. 

B 


14  Valuable  Works  Published  by 

30.  Lives  and  Voyages  of  Drake,  Cavendish,  and 

Dampier.  Including  an  Introductory  View  of  the  Earlier  Dis 
coveries  in  the  South  Seas,  and  the  History  of  the  Bucaniers. 
With  Portraits. 

31.  Description  of  Pitcairn's  Island,  and  its  Inhab 
itants.    With  an  Authentic  Account  of  the  Mutiny  of  the  Ship 
Bounty,  and  of  the  subsequent  Fortunes  of  the  Mutineers.    By 
J.  Barrow,  Esq.    With  Engravings. 

32,  72.     Sacred  History  of  the  World,  as  displayed 

in  the  Creation  and  Subsequent  Events  to  the  Deluge.  Attempt 
ed  to  be  Philosophically  considered  in  a  Series  of  Letters  to  a  Son. 
By  Sharon  Turner,  F.S.A. 

33,  34.     Memoirs  of  Celebrated  Female  Sovereigns. 
By  Mrs.  Jameson. 

35,  36.  Journal  of  an  Expedition  to  explore  the 
Course  and  Termination  of  the  Niger.  With  a  Narrative  of  a 
Voyage  down  that  River  to  its  Termination.  By  Richard  and 
John  Lander.  With  Engravings. 

37.  Inquiries  concerning  the  Intellectual  Powers,  and 
the  Investigation  of  Truth.    By  John  Abercrombie,  M.D.,  F.R.S 
With  Questions. 

38,  39,  40.     Lives   of  Celebrated   Travellers.     By 
James  Augustus  St.  John. 

41,  42.  Life  of  Frederic  the  Second,  King  of  Prussia. 
By  Lord  Dover.  With  a  Portrait. 

43,  44.  Sketches  from  Venetian  History.  By  the 
Rev.  E.  Smedley,  M.A.  With  Engravings. 

45,  46.  Indian  Biography;  or,  an  Historical  Account 
of  those  individuals  who  have  been  distinguished  among  the  North 
American  Natives  as  Orators,  Warriors,  Statesmen,  and  other  Re 
markable  Characters.  By  B.  B.  Thatcher,  Esq.  With  a  Portrait. 

47,  48,  49.  Historical  and  Descriptive  Account,  of 
British  India.  From  the  most  Remote  Period  to  the  Present  Time. 
Including  a  Narrative  of  the  Early  Portuguese  and  English  Voy 
ages,  the  Revolutions  in  the  Mogul  Empire,  and  the  Origin,  Prog 
ress,  and  Establishment  of  the  British  Power ;  with  Illustrations 
of  the  Botany,  Zoology,  Climate,  Geology,  and  Mineralogy.  By 
Hugh  Murray,  Esq.,  James  Wilson,  Esq.,  R.  K.  Greville,  LL.D., 
Whitelaw  Ainslie,  M.D.,  William  Rhind,  Esq.,  Professor  Jameson, 
Professor  Wallace,  and  Captain  Clarence  Dalrymple. 

60.  Letters  on  Natural  Magic.  Addressed  to  Sir 
Walter  Scott.  By  Dr.  Brewster.  With  Engravings. 


TS 

IsJ 

$8 


